ã€ŠTHE MAFIAéˆ¥æ©² MISTAKEN BRIDEã€‹


 CHAPTER 1

    CHICAGO

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    His eyes are blue and stormy. Ocean blue eyes, just like the eyes of the men I see on TV and drool over.

    But his look is dark. I can barely figure out the color of his eyes until I look closer.

    Everything else about him looks dark. His cardigan also has a dark hood.

    The look is also icy and I find myself shivering in fear when I first spotted him. I notice he has been watching my every move from the kitchen cab to the counter where the food is been ordered from.

    I work in a local restaurant, not as a cook but as a cleaner. My job is to clean the kitchen and wash the tes from 8 am when the restaurant opens till 6 pm when my colleaguese to take over.

    I have been looking for another job for over a month now because of the kind of men whoe here to ogle me and the rest of the female workers.

    I haven¡¯t gotten any positive feedback yet and I am on the verge of giving up. I wish I dare to tell my boss that I am not working again and then go home to sleep in bed all day without doing anything while my bills keep piling up.

    Wondering why the man keeps watching me intensely like a hawk watching over its offspring, I walk over to the front counter to take off my apron and wipe my hands.

    I am done with the day¡¯s job.

    ¡°Good night, Joe¡±, I greet the cook.

    ¡°Good night, Jas¡±, he greets back with a smile.

    I grab my jacket from the hanger close to the counter and shrug it up my shoulder. I turn back to grab my purse in the drawer before strolling out and walking past the men.

    Today, my attention is only on that man with dark blue eyes. He doesn¡¯t look like a regr customer. He looks strange, different, and extremely good-looking.

    Too good looking toe to this type of restaurant.

    He must be a rich guy but why did hee here? Why was he watching me?

    Is the food today bad? Is that why he was staring with that dangerous look on his face?

    I can see he also haspany.

    Ignoring the shivers rippling down my spine, I head out, the evening air brushing past my face.

    I am wearing a pair of blue denim jeans trousers with a ck t-shirt, a denim jacket, and white sneakers.

    My hair is packed in a bun.

    I start to walk along the gravel road, my thoughts jumbled up with several things in my mind.

    My bills are piling up. I need to find another job. I also need to visit my old aunt, her health is seriously deteriorating but I can¡¯t really help.

    As I continue to trot along the quiet road, someone walks past me.

    At first, I am thinking it is the man from the restaurant but when I notice he isn¡¯t with a hood, I know instantly that he isn¡¯t the one.

    The man whirls around and makes his way back to me. This is when I see that he is another man from the restaurant. I have seen him in the restaurant quite a few times and he is one of the men whoe to make a few passes at me.

    Now, I know why I was attracted to that man with a hood. It just dawn on me now and the reason is that he is the first toe to the restaurant without saying a word to me or ogling me like the rest of the men.

    He was just watching. My every move. Like an examiner.

    ¡°Hey, babe¡±, the dirty man grins widely at me as I stop walking, fear gripping me.

    The road is deserted and I still have to walk for some more minutes before getting to the main road where I can get a taxi.

    I nce back toward the restaurant but there is no one in sight.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He rushes over to me when I turn back to go the way I came. Blocking me, he takes a step further and I back away until my back hits something.

    A car.

    Is something inside? I try to check so I can call for help.

    It is tinted but I can¡¯t see anything.

    ¡°Let me go¡±, I say calmly. I don¡¯t even know the damn man¡¯s name. His breath reeks of alcohol.

    ¡°No¡±, he snarls and grabs my two hands, making my purse fall to the ground. He grabs my two hands and I let out a loud yelp, hoping someone wille to my rescue.

    ¡°No, baby¡±, he turns me around, my back facing him, his hands not leaving mine as I struggle with him, my face hitting the car several times.

    ¡°Let go of me, please. Please, I beg you¡±, I sob, wishing this isn¡¯t happening.

    Instead of a sound from him, I hear footsteps as though numerous men are walking along the gravel and I continue to struggle harder but his hold is stronger.

    ¡°If I were you, I will let her go now!¡± A voiceced with authority roars at him from nowhere making him stop his assaults on me.

    He is trying to take my jacket off.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡± He rasps out breathlessly. ¡°She is my prey. Get lost!¡±

    A tear drops from my eyes, wondering why the man isn¡¯t rescuing me instead of exchanging words with this insane drunk man.

    My hands and face hurt from the hitting.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    I wish I can see the man so I can beg him to rescue me.

    But I hear no word. No sound.

    The man takes off my jacket and I cry louder, struggling with him.

    Suddenly, someone shoves him away, making me free from his grip. I slouch to the ground in relief and facepalm myself.

    ¡°I told you to let her go!¡± The man¡¯s husky voice reaches my ear as he growls in anger.

    A knife clicks from somewhere and I stare up sharply, my eyes wide. This is when I see him.

    The man from earlier. The men from earlier. There are four in number but he stood out from the rest of them. They are all in ck but he is the only one wearing a hood. I can¡¯t see his face.

    One of the men gives him the knife and the next minute, my assaulter is shouting in pain and crying for help.

    I watch in horror as he cuts his wrist, blood oozing out before I finally avert my gaze away from the scene.

    My gaze meets with another man from his clique. He has a dark look too and his gaze is intense just like the man.

    He is watching me as if we know each other from somewhere but I don¡¯t find him familiar.

    ¡°Please!¡± The man cries out and they all surround him.

    The man in the hood rises and takes a cloth from one of his men to wipe his hands before passing the knife to him.

    I look down to see my assaulter whimpering on the floor in the pool of his blood, helpless and crying.

    I am not supposed to feel any sympathy for him. He almost raped me but here I am wishing this man didn¡¯t hurt him this much.

    ¡°Get rid of him¡±, he instructs his men and my ears perk up in alert.

    My heart beat races and I almost shout at him to let the drunk man go. The pain he is going through right now is enough to make him learn his lessons but how will I exin this tomorrow at work?

    The man in the hood with the ocean blue eyes gazes up at me slowly, his shoulders up confidently like a boss.

    Slowly, our eyes interlock and I see his whole face now. A well-defined beard graces his jawline. He continues to give me that same look from earlier.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±, he motions to a car nearby but my head says otherwise.

    He is a stranger. Probably a killer.

    I can¡¯t go with him.

    My heart thumps wildly in my ribcage like it will soon burst out of my chest.

    Instead of following him behind as he approaches the car he pointed to, I take to my heels in the opposite direction.

 CHAPTER 2

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    She changed her hair color so I won¡¯t recognize her but she is wrong. I can recognize her without looking at her face. I can identify her with her skin color and shape. I have a lot of ways to identify her.

    Changing her hair color is a stupid thing to do. She thinks I will fall for it and assume she is someone else.

    Andre has red hair but she changed it into straight ck hair.

    That red hair was one of the things that attracted me to her in the first ce. But she humiliated me. She disappeared into thin air while I was patiently waiting at the altar for my bride to show up.

    I didn¡¯te to Chicago for anything. I came back for her and we are leaving for New York City tonight.

    I watch as my men run after her. She keeps ncing back till they catch up with her.

    Leaning on the car, I continue to watch them drag her back and shove her forward till she is right in front of me.

    My gaze finally leave hers. I shift it to meet Ethan¡¯s cold look. Suddenly, I punch his face and she gasps, looking scared shit again just like she looked a few minutes ago when I cut that bastard¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°No one hurts my woman. No one is allowed to hurt her except me. Understood?¡± The rest of the men look shocked until I growl out in anger.

    Andre seems shocked as well. Her chest is heaving up and down.

    ¡°I asked you to get her, not hurt her¡±, I point towards Ethan. He is my right-hand man and he ought to know what I want and what I don¡¯t want. He was the one who shoved her toward me.

    ¡°Get lost now!¡±

    They all disperse quickly while two of them remain. They take the other car while Chase opens the car behind me and gets into the driver¡¯s seat before opening the door for us to get it.

    Left with Andre, I take off my hood and fold my arms to scrutinize her carefully.

    Something is missing.

    That look. That wicked glint is no longer evident in her eyes.

    The hair color isn¡¯t the only difference between them.

    This Andre has suddenly be cool-headed and not fiery and stubborn. She looks calm and timid.

    She tucks the fallen pleats of her hair behind her ears and smiles nervously. ¡°Hi.¡±

    I do not say anything. ¡°Thank you for saving me. I don¡¯t know him from anywhere, he just showed up from nowhere¡­.¡±

    ¡°Andre¡­.¡±, I cut her short.

    This is Andre. She used to be a chatterbox.

    She raises a brow with confusion skating her expression. ¡°Andre?¡±

    ¡°Andre Moore, the same woman who left me at the altar eleven months ago and came to hide her in Chicago of all ces.¡±

    Her confusion intensified but I care less. She is good at acting. She once told me she wanted to go to an acting school but her parents wouldn¡¯t allow her.

    ¡°Who are you talking about, sir?¡± Her hands tremble but she quickly hides them by holding both hands together.

    This is the right time that I am supposed to let it all out. The pent-up anger. The frustrations. The humiliation.

    ¡°You think I am a fool?¡± I yell, unable to control my anger. ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t find you? Do you think you can hide from me forever? Who the hell do you think you are?¡±

    Her trembling increases and she tries to balk away but I grab her arms. ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so.. sorry. I don¡¯t know what you are talking about¡±, she stutters, her face red and a tear rolling down her eyes.

    I won¡¯t fall for this.

    She knows how much I hate liars and people who pretend. She knows this yet she is doing this. She is lying and pretending to be someone else.

    I let go of her and wickedughter leaves my mouth. ¡°You don¡¯t know what I am talking about?¡±

    She shakes her head, unable to reply to me.

    I nod. ¡°Good. Get into the car.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± She exims rather loudly and I arch a brow at her.

    ¡°You heard me, get into the car!¡± I order with imcable authority.

    Without any arguments, she takes giddy baby steps toward the open door and enters.

    I flop in beside her, a deep sigh of relief escaping my mouth.

    This is it. It¡¯s time for my revenge.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I question her, giving her the liberty to lie all she can till she is tired of lying.

    She is not going to suffer only for the humiliations she caused me, she is also going to suffer for lying to me.

    I hear her heave a deep sigh. ¡°I¡¯m Jasmine. Jasmine Cooper.¡±

    ¡°Jasmine?¡± I snap my head towards her. She nods, avoiding eye contact with me now.

    I shift my gaze to her dress. ¡°Roll it up.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± She asks in confusion, wondering what I mean.

    ¡°Roll up your jacket¡±, I utter firmly, my gaze not leaving her hand. I just need one more piece of evidence of knowing that she is truly the woman I have despised for eleven months who couldn¡¯t balk out of the arranged marriage like an adult would do but instead did a childish thing by running off and leaving me to face the consequences of her actions.

    She left her home, her parents, and her real-life toe here all because she doesn¡¯t want a lifetime with me.

    What more could be painful for a man like me who had a reputation and dignity to protect?

    It made me feel less of a man. It was business, there were no feelings involved but she ruined my ns by running off.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    At first, I thought she ran off with a lover but her parents admitted that she never had a boyfriend.

    When Ethan first brought the news of her appearance here in Chicago, I almost waved it away because I thought she wouldn¡¯t have the nerve to be somewhere close to New York after what she did but I know how courageous Andre is and how stubborn and determined she can be.

    She was determined to leave me at the altar but she didn¡¯t act suspicious for me to know that she was nning something huge.

    We have searched all around for her; her parents included but she is nowhere to be found but now I have found her.

    She works in a local restaurant here in Chicago where there is a big possibility of a good life waiting for her in New York for eleven months.

    Carefully, she rolls the left-hand sleeves up and I see thest piece of evidence that indicates that this is indeed Andre.

    It is a tattoo.

    The tattoo of a tiny baby with an alphabetical A below.

    This is indeed Andre.

    I lock eyes with her and smirk mischievously before ordering Chase to drive.

    This is indeed Andre and revenge time is finally here.

 CHAPTER 3

    NEW YORK CITY

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    I wake up to a bright light, my head hurting a little and my opened eyes ncing around the room.

    This is strange.

    I am in a strange bed and a strange room.

    Where am I? I scramble out of the bed, my eyes moving to the curtains where the light is seeping into the room from.

    The bed is high and the duvet is white just like the paintings on the wall. The curtain is white and almost every other thing in the room.

    I turn back, feeling scared that I have been kidnapped.

    What happened? I ask inwardly again, trying my very best to remember what happened.

    The inquisitive me ignores the little question in my brain when I spot a small bookshelf with several books on it.

    The curiosity takes the better of me because I find myself taking slow baby steps toward the shelf.

    I pick up the first book my handes in contact with and I see New York Best Selling written boldly on it.

    I gasp.

    Am I in New York? I twirl around in rm as the memoriese rushing back.

    There was a man. He was drunk.

    There was another man. He saved me.

    Why am I here? Who brought me here between the two men? Am I safe?

    Right in time to answer my question, I hear the door open and a blue-eyed dangerous-looking man peeps into the room.

    Our gaze interlocks and he opens the door wider toe in. When he closes the door behind him quietly, dipping his hand into his pants pocket, I recognize him.

    He is the man fromst night, the one who saved me. He is the same man who was watching me all through the night.

    Who is he? Why did he bring me here?

    As he steps forward, towards me, I ask the only question in my head. ¡°Are we in New York?¡±

    His expression remains unreadable. He doesn¡¯t stop moving towards me and when he is a few meters away, I begin to back away slowly, fear gripping my existence, a cold shiver running down my spine at the deadly cold stare he is giving me.

    The look is intense, boring into me like a dagger. He is staring at me like the enemy and it suddenly dawns on me that I have been mistaken for someone else.

    Is this why he brought me here? How long did I pass out? Are we truly in New York City? Do I look like this girl he is mistaking me for or this is just an excuse to kidnap me?

    Realizing that I still have the New York Times Bestselling book in my hand, I drop it. It falls to the floor and his gaze leaves me for a while to stare at the book on the floor.

    I shut my eyes. I didn¡¯t mean to drop it. I did that out of fear. He is too close and the aura he emits is nothing good.

    He looks dangerous as well as handsome and I don¡¯t know what to think of him.

    Then, he looks up. I see a flicker of something in his eyes but I don¡¯t know what it means.

    He takes another step forward and I take another backward till my back hits a wall, stopping me from moving backward till he gets tired and leaves me alone.

    Before I can change the position and continue to move away from him, he quickly steps forward and cages me between his arms, his eyes fixated on mine, as though he is searching desperately for answers to the numerous questions in his head.

    I wish I can do the same too because I have a lot of questions in my head but I can¡¯t even bring myself to look into his eyes for more than a second.

    His breath fans my entire face and I shut my eyes again.

    He smells nice.

    His Cologne is heavenly so is his breath.

    Strawberry? I love strawberries.

    ¡°Now that you have risen from the dead, give me two genuine reasons why you ran off¡±, he says between gritted teeth, his expression now readable. It is filled with nothing but rage. His eyes are stormy red too.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    I can¡¯t find my voice. I want to tell him that I am Jasmine. I want to tell him that I am an orphan and I have stayed in Chicago all my life. I want to tell him all about me but my tongue is tied-twisted.

    I can¡¯t bring myself to form a single word of defense so he will know that this is not the woman who ran away but a woman who has been mistaken for someone else and kidnapped.

    Something clicks in my head.

    My work.

    I have to resume work this morning and I am not in Chicago from the look of things. How do I get to my boss to inform him about the situation? Where the hell is my phone?

    ¡°Answer me, woman!¡± He yells into my face and I get startled, my eyes closing up on their own ord.

    The voice is ringing a loud bell in my ear drum and it feels like it is still echoing. I tremble a little and my lips are quivering in fear.

    Who is this man?

    I am not that woman. I am different.

    ¡°Cat got your tongue, I said why did you leave? Why did you humiliate me? Why did you consent when you knew you were going to run off like the coward that you are? Why?!¡±

    I almost hugged my body into nothingness. I wish the ground would open up so I could be swallowed by it and rescued from this man.

    I don¡¯t know him.

    He grabs my jaw, ensuring that I maintain eye contact with him. ¡°Answer me now!¡±

    I stutter. I can¡¯t form any words. My head is nk also. I can¡¯t think straight.

    With my chest heaving up and down in fright, I open my mouth wider, making him let go of my jaw.

    I shake my head. ¡°I swear to you, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±

    He snorts in disbelief.

    I know he won¡¯t believe me easily but I will prove to him that I am different so he can let me go. I will take a bus back home and be safe from him.

    ¡°I am Jasmine ¡±, I announce loudly, my breath hitching for a second, hoping that I will be able to convince a strong-headed man like him. ¡°I have lived all my life in Chicago. I don¡¯t know who you are talking about. I have never been to New York. My parents died when I was still little. My Aunt took me in and took care of me till I began to fend for myself. I don¡¯t know you, Mister.¡±

    I blurt out the words in one breath. I never knew I would say all of those words but I guess it will be worth it.

    The man begins tough like a maniac. That sort of wickedugh that spells out the I-don¡¯t-believe-you word.

    I am not lying. I won¡¯t lie unless necessary.

    My Aunt taught me never to lie. She said it kills the soul and changes your personality. She warned that lies make the heart dark because a lie will keeping as easily as the truth.

    I always avoid lying.

    Why can¡¯t he just believe me?

    ¡°You think I am a fool? You are Andre and you know it!¡± He points an using finger at me.

    Before I can open my mouth to counter him, he grabs my neck, as if to strangle me.

    He raises me with his hand still on my neck and turns around, then he pushes me into the bed and my wiges off immediately to reveal my true hair.

    My eyes widen in fear and I try to turn slightly to grab the wig but his hands on mine stop me from picking the wig up.

    He climbs over me and looks from the wig to my hair, then he exims loudly in disbelief. ¡°What the hell!¡±

 CHAPTER 4

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    Confusion clouds my mind as I stare at Andre with white hair beneath me. Andre doesn¡¯t have white hair, she is red-haired.

    Where the hell did she get this hair color from?

    She is still struggling to cover her hair with the wig when I stopped her. My hand firmly on her, locking her to the bed while I sit above her, my brows creased in wonderment.

    Is this part of her trick to get me off the track? When I first saw her in Chicago, I knew instantly that she had changed her hair color. I thought she just dyed her red hair back to ck and also her personality so I wouldn¡¯t recognize her but I did.

    But seeing that the ck hair is nothing but a wig and that the real hair is white is making me more puzzled.

    I know Andre can go to any length to get what she wants. She wants to escape my wrath forever but I won¡¯t let that happen.

    Now that she is here, I won¡¯t let her slip away like I once allowed it. I am going to make life a living hell for her, not only because she humiliated me but also because she keeps lying and pretending to be someone else.

    Jasmine my foot!

    How the hell did she know that we are back in New York? She imed never to have been in New York but she was quick to figure out that we left Chicago for New York.

    I am not a dumbass!

    Every other piece of evidence is pointing to the fact that she is Andre, not some fucking Jasmine. She has that tattoo, she has the same face so what else do I need to be sure it¡¯s her?

    Nothing.

    I don¡¯t need any more evidence. She is Andre and I won¡¯t let her deceive me.

    A knock resounds right outside the door jerking me out of her reverie. I step down from the bed quickly, my gaze riveting back to the hair which I find strange.

    I have never seen anyone with white hair before and I wonder how she did this.

    Before the door can open, she sits upright in bed and quickly puts on the wig to hide her white hair.

    The door opens and two maidse in. I turn to them and they bow. One of them is holding a tray of food and the other is holding a bundle of clothes.

    I called her parentsst night to tell them that I have a surprise for them. I intended to take her to her parent¡¯s mansion today but now I feel like making it some other day.

    I take ast look at her and brush past the maids to take the exit out, my mind jumbled and a lot of questions popping up in my mind.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Is this really Andre? Why has she suddenly turned meek like a dove? Why does she look nervous all the time? Why does she have white hair instead of red hair?

    I ignore the greetings of the maids Ie across on my way to the bar. I don¡¯t get what is happening and I really need to find my answers as soon as possible.

    As soon as I get to the bar, I put out a stool and grab a bottle of wine when an idea strikes me.

    I drop the bottle of wine and stand back up to fish out my phone from my pants pocket. I am wearing ck pants with a t-shirt.

    I dial Mr. Moore¡¯s number instantly, my mind going back to how our story started.

    Mr. Morre is a business partner. He used to be amongst the shareholders of my father¡¯spany and he had the lowest shares in thepany.

    His daughter, Andre, is red-haired. We met at a party and I won¡¯t say we started on the right foot. She poured her wine on me and humiliated me at the party. She was rude and abusive and I vowed to deal with her.

    She didn¡¯t know who I was, but even after she knew I was one of the youngest billionaires in the city, that didn¡¯t stop her from insulting me each time our paths crossed.

    As fate would have it, she was Mr. Moore¡¯s only daughter. Her father needed my help and I took advantage of him. I struck an offer with him and he concurred without a second thought.

    I wanted Andre to be my wife but she kicked against it. I made her father do the talking. I don¡¯t know how he did it but she made me believe her father was the one who persuaded her to agree to marry me

    All I wanted was revenge for the humiliation but what I got was more humiliation.

    ¡°Xavier?¡± His loud voice pulls me out of my thoughts. ¡°How do you do, son?¡±

    ¡°Is Andre a twin?!¡± I demand impatiently. This can be the only exnation for the striking resemnces and the few differences.

    Apart from this, then there is nothing more to say. Being a twin is the only thing that can convince me that this white-haired woman is not Andre.

    ¡°What? A twin? Of course not¡±, he answers quietly and falls silent, then he gasps. ¡°Have you seen her? Have you found my baby?¡±

    When Andre went missing, I was so sure her parents were hiding her. But after cing them on surveince for two weeks, it was clear that they had no idea of her whereabouts too.

    We have been searching for her for eleven months. Anytime we find her, she always manages to slip away like a thief in the dead of the night.

    We found her twice.

    Once in the UK and once in London.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t found her. I will visit you tonight.¡±

    ¡°Xavier, are you¡­.¡±

    I cut him short by hanging up the call. That answers it. Andre isn¡¯t a twin but the puzzle has not been solved yet.

    This white-haired woman is either rted to Andre or is Andre. The more I try to think about it, the more convinced I am that this woman is Andre and that she is just pretending.

    But I want to give her the benefit of the doubt.

    If she isn¡¯t Andre, then Andre wille out from wherever she must be hiding toe to save her look-alike if she has a conscience at all.

    If this is Andre, this is part of the punishment for the humiliation she has caused me and my family.

    I don¡¯t care if anyone gets hurt in the process. My ego was bruised and it needs to be healed.

    The same thing she ran away from is what she hase back to. She is going to go through with this till the very end.

    I don¡¯t care who she is. All I know is that this woman right under my roof and nose is Andre, the woman who ran away and left me standing in the aisle on the day we were supposed to get married.

    I stand up abruptly, dropping my phone on the bar counter before taking long strides back the way I came.

    I don¡¯t have a conscience anymore. People don¡¯t step on my toes because I don¡¯t forgive that easily.

    Andre didn¡¯t offend me once or twice. She deserves whateveres her way.

    We are still going to visit Mr. Moore, he needs to identify her but I don¡¯t really care whether they tell me she is Andre or not. They would want to protect her from me. I just want to do that out of courtesy.

    The door to her room opens before I can get close and the two maidse out. I ignore them and enter the room before mming the door shut to signify her of my presence.

    She is sitting down on the edge of the bed with her head bowed. She hoists her head up the moment I mmed the door shut and our eyes interlock.

    ¡°Get ready, we are visiting your parents in an hour and we are getting married at the registry tomorrow.¡±

    She seems confused for a while as if she is trying to process what I am wrong. Suddenly, she exims in a loud voice. ¡°No.¡±

    She shakes her head intermittently, pleading with me with her eyes as she sinks to the floor in despair.

    I whirl around and leave the room with a big smile on my face.

 CHAPTER 5

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    Staring at the sensual outline of his mouth in a full-blown level of curiosity is my newfound habit since we left the huge mansion where he kept me locked all day.

    I keep asking myself what he stands to gain. I keep asking if this is just a ploy to get me kidnapped forever or if he is really honest about mistaking me for some Andre Moore whom he is obviously obsessed with.

    He is good-looking despite his dark look. His blue eyes are unique and his voice sends chills down my spine.

    How can a woman run away from a man like this? Is it because of his sinful handsomeness or is there more to it?

    I am scared of him but I am not tired of watching him despite being unable to find any answers.

    A part of me wants to be assured that everything is going to be fine once we get to the house we are headed to. Andre¡¯s parents will definitely know I am not her. Then I can be free.

    Even though I hated the life I was living, this new life here in New York City isn¡¯t too promising for me to stay here forever. I might miss watching him but at least I will be free from having my heart skip beats whenever I see him out of fear.

    I am not Andre.

    I will be free after tonight.

    Remembering how my wig came off earlier, I turn away in embarrassment. The man I have been watching for several minutes does not even notice me taking my eyes off him. He is busy doing something on that huge phone he has been holding since we hopped into the massive car.

    Now, I am beginning to wonder what he does for a living.

    Is he a multi-billionaire? A business mogul?

    This is the only thing that can exin the huge mansion and the luxury thates with living here. The car driving us to God knows where is a car I have never seen in my entire life.

    He is definitely a billionaire or even more than that.

    What then exins the numerous men in ck all around him?

    These men are hugely built and scary. They look like the type of men who kidnap innocent women in movies and take them to a movie-like home to get punished for one thing or the other.

    This man is well-to-do. I doubt if he is doing all of this intentionally just to ask for a ransom or something.

    Besides, I don¡¯t even have anyone to call for a ransom. I am on my own and if asking for a ransom is it, then I will be here forever.

    A wave of optimism fills me up again and I shake my head slightly to wave off the entire bad-news thought. I will be free tonight.

    Andre¡¯s parents will know that I am not Andre but a different person.

    When a sigh of relief leaves my mouth, the cares to an abrupt stop and he goes out immediately. I look around to see we are in a house already.

    Another big mansion but not as big as his. There is a small fountain in the middle of the courtyard directly facing where the car is parked.

    The courtyard is illuminated with light from different areas, unlike his house where the courtyard is dark and scary.

    Everything about this man is indeed scary.

    A sharp knock on the car door jolts me out of my thoughts. ¡°Come out, will you?¡±

    I don¡¯t need a second harsh invitation. This is enough. I turn the car door open and then step out. The maids got me a beautiful dress but I don¡¯t feelfortable in them. I feel out of ce. I feel awkward about everything.

    I can¡¯t remember if I ever wore a beautiful expensive dress like this before. I am much morefortable with my casuals.

    ¡°Do I need to tell you every single thing to do or do I have to drag you to see your parents¡­.¡± he breaks off, irritation crossing his expression as he balls his fist, bites on his lips, and points in the direction of the front door. ¡°Move!¡±

    My body trembles a little but I feel I am getting used to having him shout orders at me every single time in just a day. I guess this is his type of person.

    His personality.

    If I wasn¡¯t Andre as he is thinking, would he be nicer? Is he still mad at her for jilting him?

    With slow steps and the heels making silly sounds, I find him overtaking me with his long strides as he approaches the door. I try to increase my pace but it is impossible.

    Exactly ten seconds after he is already inside, I finally get to the door, shing a pitiful smile at the man holding the door for me to enter.

    I stop dead in my tracks when I look up to see him waiting with arms akimbo and a deadly look on his face. He looks like he could kill me right now.

    I guess he can do that. He almost killed the rapistst night so he can kill me. I shouldn¡¯t be free with this man if he can kill.

    ¡°Xavier?¡± A woman¡¯s voice breaks the awkward moment of silence between us and the racing of my heart. He turns back to face her and I see her beautiful face.

    She looks like someone in mourning, already prepared for bed and not dressed gorgeously as I expect of the woman of the house.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    It makes me wonder how long her daughter has gone off and if she is really fine wherever she is.

    The woman averts her gaze from him and shifts it to me, then a low gasp leaves her mouth as she mps her hand over her mouth before calling to me in shock and intense surprise. ¡°Andre?¡±

    The visible relief inside of me waiting to be released vanishes into thin air when the reality of the situationes crashing on me as my abductor smiles satisfactorily and I almost begin to cry in self-pity of what the future holds for my innocent self.

 CHAPTER 6

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    Pulling in a sharp breath, a surge of relief fills me up as I lift my gaze to meet with the brown-eyed woman lying through her teeth. I expect to see fear and surrender in her eyes but instead, her eyes are deeply disturbing, leaving me with only one option left to clear up this misunderstanding.

    Her hair.

    That confusing stupid white hair.

    ¡°Andre?¡± Mr Moore calls out from behind his wife leaving me with no choice but to turn away from the lying bitch.

    Mrs. Moore also turns back to her husband and runs into his arms as she tearfully blurts out. ¡°My child, Nichs. My child is here.¡±

    ¡°Andre?¡± Mr. Moore¡¯s eyes do not leave hers as I observe a sh of disapproval and doubt in his bright eyes.

    My eyes fly to Andre¡¯s. Her lips are trembling and her eyes are teary. She isn¡¯t rushing to embrace the life out of her father like I am thinking she would do when she sees him.

    Is this because she is still mad at him for forcing her to walk down the aisles with me? Or is this just one of her ploys to deny being the woman that she is?

    I really can not deny the fact that she is different. Or perhaps, something has changed about her. Almost everything about her but I won¡¯t fall for her stupid trick of iming to be someone else that she isn¡¯t.

    Mrs. Moore¡¯s sobs fill the air while her husband¡¯s hand stays by his side instead of patting the woman in constion.

    Suddenly, she disengages from him and rushes to Andre¡¯s side. ¡°How dare you?!¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Andre¡¯s eyes bulge open as she begins to shake her head gently at first until a tear drops from her eyes. ¡°I am not Andre, ma¡¯am¡±, she admits softly.

    I am immune to women¡¯s tears. But now, seeing a drop of tears makes me feel my stomach churning.

    Is this guilt or what the hell is this?

    Besides, I have never seen Andre in tears before. She must be faking it. She wants to keep up with this till the end.

    ¡°What?!¡± The woman exims sharply, the absence of her sobs filling me with a sense of peace.

    I muse darkly, not ready to fall for her shits as I watch the drama of denial between her and her mother.

    ¡°He mistook me for your daughter¡±, she lifts her gaze to meet mine then turns away quickly, fear consuming her probably because of my icy stare or because of the anger filling me up at the open denial again. ¡°I am Jasmine Cooper. I have never been to New York City all my life. My parents are dead since I was little and I have stayed all my life in Chicago, doing one menial job or the other to survive.¡±

    No one is interrupting her. Not even her Father like I am thinking he will. As for me, the shot of adrenaline running down my spine isn¡¯t allowing me to say a word as I fold my arms, trying so hard not to do something rash.

    With a melodramatic sigh, she continues,  her eyes never leaving the woman who has shock running through her at the information. ¡°I see no reason why I would deny being Andre when I can enjoy all of this luxury that I wasn¡¯t born with. I am not Andre, I¡¯ve been saying this since he abducted me away from Chicago but he wouldn¡¯t believe me¡±, she sniffs and I re at her coldly.

    ¡°Abduct?¡± I scoff irritably. ¡°Is that the word for what I did?¡±

    She does not answer. She is also avoiding my gaze.

    Nobody is saying a word. I have a lot to say to her but not here. She keeps annoying the shit out of me with every word thates out of her mouth. She knows how much I hate people who pretend, yet she is doing this; pretending to be who she isn¡¯t.

    It doesn¡¯t even suit her personality. The Andre I know is one crazy being that would never shed a tear or sound pathetic like this. She has a loud voice too, especially when she is unnerved but now she is talking too calmly for my liking, perhaps to make me feel guilty.

    Mrs. Moore stares back at her husband whose face is nk. Within a split second, she faces Andre squarely and begins to roll up the hands of her dress as fast as possible.

    I smirk.

    That was the exact same thing I did.

    There is nothing anyone can say or do to convince me that this isn¡¯t Andre. She is the one.

    Andre Moore.

    And she is going to suffer for her mistakes.

    ¡°We are getting married tomorrow at the registry¡±, I say the moment her mother sets eyes on the baby tattoo on her arm. It¡¯s still there.

    That is the second out of the numerous pieces of evidence that it is Andre. Andre can continue to deny it all she wants but I know the truth and I am sure her mother knows too.

    ¡°What?!¡± she proims, whirling round abruptly to face me. ¡°Why the rush? We haven¡¯t even confirmed if what she is saying is the truth or not.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care¡±, I shrug nonchntly. I really do not care. ¡°I won¡¯t let what happened months ago happen again. She has to remedy the situation and¡­¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t Andre, Xavier¡±, Mr. Moore deres, interrupting me from going further. I sigh angrily before turning to him. I was expecting this but not from him. I expect Mrs. Moore to deny her being Andre but not him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are falling for her tactics¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know my child, Xavier. This isn¡¯t her!¡± he affirms with confidence, her gaze unwavering. This man has always been afraid of me but tonight, I can¡¯t see that fear.

    Andre is the only person in this vicinity who doesn¡¯t get scared of me, but now the reverse is the case. She is scared of me and her father isn¡¯t.

    Isn¡¯t this interesting?

    ¡°How then¡±, I dip my hands into my pockets and stalk forward towards him with an amusing smile. ¡°Will you exin the striking resemnce between this so-called Jasmine Cooper and Andre Moore, your supposed daughter? What about the tattoo? Andre is your only daughter, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    I stop in front of him, my eyes fixated on him, searching for a weakness to dwell upon.

    ¡°Andre is my only daughter but she isn¡¯t her. You know Andre so well, she isn¡¯t like this. She¡­¡±

    ¡°Spare me the bullshit!¡± I shout angrily, my hands flying into the air as he blinks nervously, the fear I have been expectinging back to take the position in his eyes. ¡°I am not in the mood to bicker words with you, Nichs. I should have known you would do everything possible to protect this crazy daughter of yours from me but mind you, I am not letting go this time. We are getting married at the registry tomorrow whether you like it or not!¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, I twirl back and walk to where Andre is standing rigidly like a statue watching the drama between her father and me. This is one of the reasons why she defies me. Before she agreed to marry me, she made me promise to respect her father after the marriage and I promised.

    After the marriage tomorrow, I will begin to fulfill my promise but for now, he is nothing but a jerk for wanting to protect her from me after all the humiliation she made me go through.

    I grab Andre¡¯s cold hands, sending another hint to my mind about her usual warm hands but I ignore it and practically drag her with me to the door.

    ¡°See you at the registry tomorrow, Nichs¡±, I say out loud enough for him to hear without stopping as the man at the door shoves the door open to allow Andre and I out of the house she will never step foot in ever again.

 CHAPTER 7

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    Crying was never the n but I can¡¯t help it as I push down the choking tide of panic building in me.

    This isn¡¯t happening.

    Right before my eyes, my life has been stamped upon and I feel helpless. What can I do when the parents can¡¯t even recognize their own child?

    They seem to be scared of him too, just like I am.

    Who is this man? A devil incarnate?

    My body shakes with extreme fear as a sob escapes me and before I know it, I begin to cry loudly.

    It is actually satisfying crying here. I guess it is making the reality dawn on me that I am in a huge mess, not just because I have been kidnapped but also because I would be married off to this evil man tomorrow morning.

    I can¡¯t seem to think of anything else to say to him to convince him that I am not her. Is he blind? Is he stupid to have mistaken me for her? Is this how much he is obsessed with her that he would do anything to satisfy his stupid ego?

    The soft texture of the car¡¯s leather seat isn¡¯t going to console me as I sink deeper into it.

    I hate him.

    Right now, I wish I could be courageous enough to pierce my fingers into his skin to hurt him physically or fire a gun at him.

    I hate him.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    My tears increase at the realization that crying and hating a man who is sitting next to me without him getting troubled about my tears is the only thing I can do.

    I can¡¯t stand up to him. I can¡¯t escape from the prison he is taking me back to.

    Should I just agree? Tell him that I am Andre so he can let me off the hook?

    Agreeing to all of this bullshit wouldn¡¯t help a bit. He is so mad because he thinks I am her so admitting to his stupid assumptions won¡¯t help. It will only worsen the situation.

    What should I do? I ask myself as I cry into my palm, tasting my tears and wishing a miracle would just happen so I can go back to my real life.

    Why is all of this happening to me? Is this because I was desperately wishing and praying for a change in my life¡¯s pattern?

    I knew I was so tired of living that impoverished life of being a cleaner where several men ogle and flirt with us and I was still finding it hard to pay my bills. I knew I wished for a change but this is definitely not what I want.

    Right now, I would choose being that cleaner again rather than being here with a devil¡¯s incarnate who cares less about my feelings or someone who isn¡¯t even giving a damn if I cry myself to death or not.

    Apparently, he is heartless and deranged.

    As I continue to sob with my thoughts everywhere, an idea suddenly hits me.

    Should I tell him to go with me to Chicago to make findings about me? I have stayed all my life there so he can investigate or question my neighbor and boss about me.

    Maybe it will help.

    Yes, it can help but I know he would never listen to me.

    The thought tickles my nerves and I wail, feeling hurt like I have been inflicted with physical pain.

    ¡°Will you shut the fuck up?!¡± he barks angrily beside me.

    I drop my palms, uncaring about my physical look before staring at him in the face. ¡°No, I won¡¯t¡±, I snap back at him waspishly.

    He looks shocked at my outburst but then it is suddenly reced with a sardonic smile. That sort of smile that makes me feel like he is expecting this outburst or he is doing all of this to get this reaction from me.

    ¡°I told you I am not her. What else do you want me to do to prove that?¡± My voice is surprisingly calm now. I am still filled with rage but I just feel like talking to him maturely and in a calm way would help.

    He does not answer so I continue to weep.

    ¡°I am not her. I am Jasmine!¡± I sit upright and scream, stamping my legs on the car floor. ¡°I have a job to go back to at home. What excuse do you want me to give to my boss for my absence? How do you expect me to pay my bills if he fires me? Why are you doing this to me?¡±

    His silence is killing me, filling me with a deep sense of grief.

    What else should I say?

    I sniff, cry some more before wiping my tears and looking out of the car window. ¡°I hate you for doing this to me.¡±

    A scoff escapes his lips which makes me turn to him.

    ¡°You look smart but you aren¡¯t smart. If you are, you would make your findings well so you won¡¯t end up mistaking someone else for the woman who jilted you!¡± I say in between gritted teeth.

    I don¡¯t know where all of this ising from but I am sure it is from my will to survive. When I said I hate him, I meant it.

    Thinking my statement will touch a soft spot in him, I am about to take my eyes off him when he grabs me instantly, his fingers digging into my neck region in an attempt to strangle me.

    My back hits the car seat and I sink into it again while struggling with him but his hold on me is firmer. His eyes are so cold, bringing back a sense of fear in me.

    His eyes dance around with emotions I can¡¯t ce. Emotions that I wish to figure out desperately.

    His breath fans my entire face, making me shut my eyes while he grits his teeth furiously and rasps out. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak back at me that way ever again? You lost that right the moment you fled to God knows where like a coward!¡±

    He doesn¡¯t believe anything I have said.

    Even though I am tempted to scream and tell him I am not her again, I am choking.

    I can¡¯t breathe. His fingers enclose around my neck region tightly and shock runs through my veil, thinking he really wants to kill me.

    I close my eyes as more tears pour, waiting for the cold hands of death to knock in as he sucks the life out of me with his hands around my neck but instead, he frees me, making me hack a cough and take in as much air as I could get.

    He sits back in the space beside me, adjusts his jacket and picks up the big phone to continue what he was doing before I interrupted with my stupid tears.

    Thankfully that I am not dead yet, tears continue to roll down my eyes.

    This man will never believe a word I say. I guess it¡¯s better I ept my fate, keep mute and let him do whatever he wants with me.

    I will make my own findings and find that woman who has put me in this situation. Maybe then I will be able to talk again or I will be able to get his attention and he will believe me.

    I don¡¯t only hate him, I also hate her.

    Andre Moore.

    The real woman who is supposed to be married to this jerk but ran away like a coward.

    I will make her pay for this.

 CHAPTER 8

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    There was a reason why I never forgot or forgave Andre.

    Her eyes.

    Those brown eyes which have haunted my dreams for months with mocking expressions and a sense of defeat.

    It fills me with rage and humiliation.

    But I can¡¯t seem to figure out why the shade of her eyes is different now. Her eyes were always twinkling with mocking amusement that I can never forget. Aside from that, they were always cold with hatred making me wonder just what she wants in a man that I don¡¯t have.

    But the woman before me has a different countenance that is making confusion cloud my mind. There is no amusement whatsoever or cold expression, all I can see is an angry flush.

    Andre would never flush for me. She hates me with passion.

    Actually, I thought we were beginning to get along well before the wedding but her fleeing proved me wrong. It was all a facade to make me believe she was interested in the marriage as much as I wanted it.

    She hated me and that made me hate her in return. I hated her guts too because she would do anything to piss me off.

    Even though I was also having second thoughts about the marriage, she intrigued me but my full-blown desire for revenge took over and I wanted it.

    The marriage.

    I wave away every thought of her and concentrate on the document before me. I am supposed to sign this before I get to the club. After reading the whole content of the document, I sign it and drop the phone with a sigh.

    I shut my eyes enjoying the silence when I remember how she was wailing a few minutes ago like someone in mourning.

    Opening my eyes, I begin to wonder if this is a result of how much hatred she is harboring for me or if this is something else.

    She looked pathetic.

    Unable to contain her continuous tears, I sent her home. Mathew is escorting her home in the other car alongside two other bodyguards.

    Before I can think of the further enigmatic woman I am about to be married to, the cares to a halt, my eyes shifting to the entrance of the illuminated reserved club.

    The Mafia family owns this club. No one is allowed entrance except people in the family or those rted to the family.

    The club is always bustling with life even though it is not as condensed as many of the clubs in New York. Everyone in here has one thing or the other that connects them with the family.

    Wee here once every month but I have business here which is why I am here tonight.

    In normal circumstances, I would have had one of my boys deliver this to Mr Russell but I want toe myself for a reason.

    I step out of the car before Julius can get the door for me. I adjust my suit and signal to Julius to get the briefcase before trudging towards the entrance of the club.

    There are two huge bodyguards right outside but I am amazed not to find them familiar. I know the two bodyguards here to be Pual and Peter and I wonder who changed them.

    Waving my mind away, jumping to the conclusion that Paul and Peter must have done something to warrant them being dismissed, I enter the club.     Just before I can venture further into the club, my phone begins to ring. I fish it out as my eyes scan the club, taking note of the changes in the atmosphere.

    Antonio, my third-in-coomand is calling.

    I pick up the call immediately to hear a scream, making me take the phone away for a while before staring at the screen to be sure it is Antonio calling me indeed.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Boss, get out of that ce now!¡± Another piercing scream follows, making me peel my eyes off the phone screen and nce around. When I turn back to see Julius still behind me, he seems to have noticed something too as he shifts his gaze from one corner to another.

    Without hesitation or further question, I disconnect the call and begin to stroll back out of the club the way we came.

    Ignoring the numerous questions running through my head, I drop my phone back in my pants pocket, trying so hard to calm down and find out what the hell is happening when I get home.

    When we got to the entrance, there was pandemonium and the two new strange bodyguards were with a gun, pointing its direction towards me and Julius.

    ¡°Shit!¡± I curse under my breath as I halt in my track, thinking of what to do and how to escape this.

    This is a trap.

    ¡°Boss, take a step back¡±, I hear Julius whisper behind me despite the loud screaming from every corner.

    I trust him. Even though I know taking a step back might irk these two men watching me with blood-filled eyes and that will make them shoot at me, I take a step back and a shot rings out in the air.

    It wasn¡¯t directed at me.

    The shot wasn¡¯t from the men in front of me.

    They seem surprised too because their attention shifts from me and Julius grabs me. I find myself running alongside him as the club is suddenly plunged intoplete darkness.

    I should be worried about our safety but I am more worried about the package in the briefcase.

    In the darkness, I hear feet following and my heart thumps wildly at the remembrance of a simr incident that happened a few years back, iming the life of the most important member of our group.

    It was a trap and we fell for it but we have been more careful ever since that incident.

    Now it is happening again and this time, it is a trap set for me alone.

    I wonder who is behind this time.

    ¡°Boss, hold my hands¡±, Julius barks at me. I can¡¯t see him but within seconds, his hands touch me from above. I hold out to him immediately as the sound of the feet behind us seems to be getting closer.

    He plunges me up and I find myself over a wall. Suddenly, the lightes back and I see we are outside the club already but the next problem is how to get our car which is parked in front of the club.

    I try to bring out my phone as we run so I can call Mathew to pick us up when a car halts in front of us.

    ¡°Get in!¡± the stranger shouts at us, making me raise a brow.

    Julius opens the door for me and I turn to him with a questioning brow.

    He nods at me to trust him. I do trust him but in situations like this, it is hard to tell who is for or against you.

    ¡°He is my brother¡±, he mentions, making me avert my gaze to the so-called man he calls brother. There is no iota of resemnce between them and I wonder if he is a biological brother or not.

    Before I can ask him the next question on my mind, another shot rings out and another and another, making my heart skip a beat and waking up my alertness.

    I push the questions away and take a step to enter the open car when I feel a sharp pain in my arm.

    Wetness followed.

    I whirl around to check what the hell is happening but Ie face to face with Julius¡¯s wide eyes as he stares at my shoulder inplete horror.

    I need no one to tell me what has just happened as Julius pushes me into the car. He gets in beside me and the car roars to life as another shot shatters the ss of the car from behind.

 CHAPTER 9

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    Despair fills me even in my dreams, making me wake up with a start and a frustrated cry for help.

    Unfortunately, when my eyes open up, I still find myself in the room, the prison he has locked me in since we got to New York.

    I have tried. Tried to think of a solution. Every problem has a solution, doesn¡¯t it? That¡¯s what I was made to believe but not anymore. This problem before me seems to have no solution. I am stuck here for life.

    I have cried too. And I am tired of crying.

    My head is still banging from the series of crying sessions I had in his car before he sent me home and even after we got to his mansion.

    I sit upright, noticing that I am still in my dress. My eyes scan the room until it falls on the meal on the stool before my bed. The maid had brought me dinner before I fell asleep.

    I am not hungry. I just want to leave this ce. I want to go back to Chicago. I want to go back to my previous life. This life is definitely not one I have envisioned for myself.

    A princess in a castle.

    This is a castle but I am not a princess.

    A loud sound makes me lurch to my feet instantly, making me alert as I look around, wondering where the hell the sound ising from.

    Another crashing sound follows and I run to the other side of the bed, squatting to hide my petite figure, my imagination running wild.

    I¡¯ve always been a girl with wild imagination but being here with this devil is more than enough to make my imagination go wilder than ever before. He is enigmatic and strange. He wears ck all the time, the same with his guards. It makes me wonder what type of job he does.

    Hearing this sound now is making me have a feeling that there is trouble knocking and I might end up getting kidnapped for real now.

    Is there a burr in the house?

    Growing up in the slums of Chicago must have made me this way. Always be alert for any sudden loud sound if it is a burr, an assassin or a kidnapper.

    That was how I lived all through the 24 years of my life, forcing me to move from one neighborhood to another, for safety and survival.

    My heart continues to thump wildly, even though I can no longer hear any sound. For a second, I feel relieved that it was just a mere imagination.

    But when I stand back on my feet, a loud grunt pierces the air followed by loud ordering from a familiar voice.

    A voice I would recognize even in my dreams.

    The devil¡¯s voice.

    The soundes again, but this time filled with pain, resounding nearby and forcing me to drag my long shiny ck dress up to go out to satisfy my curiosity.

    There are thousands of bodyguards here so this will rule out the thought of a burr or kidnappering in here. The security is indeed tight and for the very first time in my life, I feel safe.

    But this sound is disturbing so I need to know what it means and where it ising from.

    Surprisingly, the door opens.

    I thought it would be locked just like how prison cells are locked but the amazing part is that there are no guards outside the door like I was thinking when the door opened.

    Pushing down the tide of panic building up, I don¡¯t bother to think about why the guards aren¡¯t outside my door. My curiosity is at its peak now as I stroll steadily out of the room, trying to trace where the noise ising from.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    I begin to tiptoe when an idea suddenly struck me.

    Escape.

    What if this is a chance for me to escape?

    First, my door wasn¡¯t locked and secondly, there were no guards around unlike how they were swarming around like bees when I came back to the mansion tonight.

    What about outside? Are they outside? Having a meeting? A fight? Is that why I heard those noises?

    Can I still escape?

    If I seed in escaping, where will I go? How can I get back to Chicago?

    I don¡¯t have any money or phone so how will I make it out of New York safely? If I run off, won¡¯t he find me again?

    I don¡¯t know how long it took me to stand there thinking of the idea of escaping but it was enough for me to get caught.

    The sound of feet approaching startles me back to life but before I can move an inch, a voice stops me.

    ¡°Where the hell are you going?!¡± his voice reaches my ears, sending cold shivers down my spine. His voice is cracked, unlike how fluently and confidently he speaks, making me summon up the courage to look up at him.

    The light from the nearby chandelier shining brightly makes me see his face clearly and take note of something different.

    Did he just wince?

    ¡°I said where the hell¡­.¡±, he trails off and suddenly falls to the ground. A shriek escapes my mouth and more feet run towards him.

    ¡°Boss,¡± they call out as they help him.

    My eyes drift to the stain on his arm. His suit is off, revealing the first shirt inside stained with bloody red color.

    I gasp out of shock.

    Is this what I am thinking?

    ¡°Where the hell is the doctor?¡± His voicees out in a whisper as he closes his eyes, looking vulnerable and in pain. The authority thates with his loud barking isn¡¯t there.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± The well-built guy who brought me back to the mansion questions the other man who only shrugs.

    There was fear in their eyes as well.

    The devil tries to stand up but falls back and groans in pain, making me rush at him.

    ¡°Are you ok? What happened?¡±

    His eyes flutter open at my voice. Behind the clouds of pain lies anger. I don¡¯t know if it is anger towards me or the person who did this to him.

    Who did this? Where did he go after sending me back to the mansion?

    When he isn¡¯t answering, I look up at the two men above, watching me with curiosity.

    ¡°Can you get me the first aid box? I can help stop the bleeding until the doctor arrives¡±, I try to hide the fear wing at my belly as I begin to take off his shirt with shaky hands.

    ¡°No!¡± he grabs my hand with his eyes shut. I have a feeling he wants to say more but his body isn¡¯t giving way.

    ¡°Let me help¡±, I take his hand away and continue to take his shirt out. He seems heavier than he looks so I look above me to see the two guys still watching. ¡°Help me, will you?¡±

    They help him up and I tell them toy him on one of the sofas. Without me asking, one of them runs to get the first aid box.

    He is bleeding a lot and it seems he wasn¡¯t shot once. Fear consumes me instantly, overshadowing my concern and filling me up with the bad thought that he might die.

    While trying to stop the bleeding as his eyes go off and on like a fluctuating light, my fear increases tenfold.

    ¡°Is the doctor stilling?¡± I ask no one in particr, my mouth quivering.

    If something happens to him, I might be med. Why did I help him? I hate him, don¡¯t I? What if he does, will I go to prison for real this time?

    ¡°He is almost here¡±, one of them answers and I nod without looking up. I don¡¯t want to see the judgment on their faces. I don¡¯t want to read any meaning into their expressions. I just need to pray that this man survives this so I don¡¯t have to pay for a sin I didn¡¯tmit for the second time.

    When the bleeding stops, a sigh of relief leaves my mouth and I slump to my back on the sofa.

    With my eyes closed.

    Within me, I pray silently for God to save him. Before I can open my eyes back, the door is thrown open and I flutter my eyes open to see a middle-aged man in a white coat and a box approaching with two of the devil¡¯s guards behind him.

    Another wave of relief surges through me.

    I don¡¯t need a soothsayer to tell me this is definitely the doctor.

 CHAPTER 10

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    A loud shrill of fright leaves my mouth as I struggle in my sleep and finally flicker my eyes open to see I am in my room.

    I am wet all over and my breathing is hard. Instinctively, I sit upright on the bed with my gaze forward as I think over the dream again.

    I thought I had gotten over it. It¡¯s been a while since I had that dream but now it is back. This dream has haunted me for years and now it is back.

    Why?

    A fresh toxic stab of guilt consumes me immediately and I drag a hand through my hair with my eyes closed and my teeth gritting each other.

    Suddenly, a sharp pain hits me. I open my eyes as soon as I drop my hand from my hair wondering where the pain ising from. Then my eyes fall on the bandage on my shoulder.

    My right shoulder.

    The memoriese rushing too instantly.

    I was shot on my way back from the club. Did I pass out? Who is behind this? What is happening?

    Hurriedly, I step down from the massive bed ignoring the weakness in my body and the pain shooting from my shoulder. I grab a hold of my phone from the bed stand to see several missed calls from Ethan, my second inmand who is away in Swtiznd to catch a spy, Antonio and two other members of the group.

    Without hesitation, I dial Antonik¡¯s number. It rings for a while without a response, making me curse beneath my breath in impatience and anger.

    Who is behind this? What is happening?

    I can¡¯t seem to fathom what is going on. But I believe one of them will have an answer to this. That club is the safest ce ever. That is like a second home to us. What happened?

    With an angry flush, I dial his number again and this time, he picks up.

    ¡°Boss¡±, he calls out quickly.

    ¡°What the hell is going on? The club is under attack. I was shot yesternight and I couldn¡¯t even get the¡­¡±

    ¡°We have him, boss¡±, he cuts me short immediately and I raise a brow, wishing he can see me.

    He doesn¡¯t sound like this is a big deal. It is a big deal to me because nothing like this has ever happened in our own den. That club is our den. Who would have such guts toe attack the club?

    ¡°You have him?¡± I ask to be sure I heard him right.

    ¡°Yes, boss¡±, he replies.

    With satisfaction, I disconnect the call. I drop the phone from my ear, standing still with many thoughts running through my mind.

    For no reason, I have this unsettling feeling stirring within me. That horrible feeling you get when something bad is about to happen. The same feeling I got 20 years ago during that ident.

    I should have taken the feeling seriously. I shouldn¡¯t have ignored it like it didn¡¯t matter. But ever since that day, it mattered. My instincts are always right. Only on a few asions, do I get them wrong.

    But now that I know they have whoever is behind this, I guess I should put that behind me for now and deal with the jerk.

    On normal asions, I would have instructed them to get rid of whoever it is but this is a special case. I need to see that bastard first to get my answers and I need to end him myself.

    I am going to give him the slow death that he deserves.

    I toss the phone to the bed and begin to walk to the bathroom to take a hot bath. A low  growl of frustration leaves my mouth when a knock resounds on my door.

    Realizing how dark the room is, I p my hand to signal to the mini robot I have on the desk opposite my bed and the lightes on.

    ¡°Come in¡±, I say nonchntly as I wait to see who it is.

    The door opens and Mathewes in. Someone follows behind and it turns out to be her.

    Andre.

    ¡°Good morning, boss¡±, Mathew greets without a smile. He knows better than to do that. I find it annoying when my workers do that.

    I nod in response, shifting my gaze to the woman behind me.

    Instantly, it hits me.

    Today is our wedding.

    Shit!

    How could I have forgotten such a thing? I really need to go see that bastard first and figure things out. I need to know what is going on so the wedding will have to wait till everything is resolved. I can¡¯t get married amidst all this.

    ¡°Good morning, how are you feeling?¡± Her voice breaks into my thoughts and I peer down at her. She is smiling at me, making my jaws tighten.

    Who the hell does she think she is to smile at me that way?

    The Andre I know does not even smile unless it is fake. Honestly, it seems genuine but I want a reason to believe it is fake.

    ¡°Her parents are here, boss¡±, Mathew informs me. ¡°The wedding¡±, he recalls.

    I wave them away indifferently. ¡°It has been postponed.¡±

    Expecting a happy expression on her face, I study her but she doesn¡¯t look displeased or pleased about the news. All I can see is the concern.

    Mathew nods and turns to go out but she remains still in her silk nightwear, bringing out her shape and exposing a clear picture of her nipples.

    ¡°Do you feel better?¡± Her question makes Mathew stop. He turns around and our eyes meet.

    ¡°Why do you care? Get out!¡± I bark angrily before opening the bathroom door. I enter and close the door behind me when a knock resounds again, this time on the bathroom door.

    Furiously, I throw it open to reveal Mathew. When I step out, Andre is already gone.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Boss, do you remember anything fromst night?¡± he demands, with furrowed brows making me curious.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The anger is still visible in my tone. I can¡¯t say if it is because of Andre and her fake concern for my health or because of Don and the fact that this thing happening might really be bad news.

    ¡°About her¡±, he points to the exit where she was standing a few minutes ago. He hesitates before calling out her name. ¡°Andre.¡±

    ¡°What about her?¡± I watch him intently, curiosity eating at me.

    ¡°She¡­she helped stop the bleeding and treated your wounds before the doctor arrived¡±, he announce to my hearing, making me confused.

    Andre treated my wounds? Howe I can¡¯t remember when that happened?

    ¡°Andre?¡± I ask again to be sure and he nods.

    A sardonic smile leaves my lips. The Andre I know is repulsive to blood. She is the true definition of a spoiled brat and she would never do something like that. She would rather take the pleasure of watching me bawl in pain and die so she can be free.

    Andre would never touch me on her own free will. She can¡¯t even administer first aid. She can¡¯t stand the sight of blood. She isn¡¯t caring enough to do all of that.

    Has she changed? Is a few months of being away enough to change her? Did she learn to administer first aid when she was away?

    Nah!

    The answer is definitely no. I know Andre like the lines on my palm. And this is definitely not a quality she possesses.

    Being caring and hardworking to the extent of offering to administer a first aid treatment to me is not something she would ever do.

    ¡°Yes, she did. I was surprised too but she insisted on stopping the blood or¡­¡±

    I raise a hand to cut him short as the memories flood in. The moment when I was in extreme pain and she appeared, making me filled with extreme rage and anger towards the bastard who shot me and made me look like a weak man in front of her.

    Then she came close and touched me. Andre touched me. She removed my wet shirt and helped stop the bleeding.

    I can vividly remember everything now. Including her worried expression as she tended to me before I fell into a deep slumber.

    Andre?!

    My eyes fly to the door.

    The expression. The worried look was still on her face a few minutes ago. Is this another trick to get me off track to believe that she is a different person?

    ¡°Boss, I think we got the wrong person really. I have a strong belief that this is not Andre. It can¡¯t be her.¡±

    I want to bark at him to shut up. Who is he to conclude whether she is Andre or not? I know Andre. I saw her. She is everything¡­

    My heart skips a beat.

    The hair. The white hair. It seems natural.

    The eyes. It is different from the Andre I know.

    The calmposure.

    And now the repulsiveness to blood that I know of Andre is gone.

    Is this really Andre or someone else?

    I cover my mouth before a gasp can leave me then watch the door, wishing for an answer from somewhere to the big question in my head.

    Who is Andre Moore and who is Jasmine Cooper?

 CHAPTER 11

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    The question of whether I am still going to get married to this man or not hangs in the air surrounding me with the horrible feeling I felt the very first time he announced the wedding.

    That was just yesterday but it feels like a month already.

    I was worried sick about his wounds. I kept tossing in bed and hoping nothing would happen to him overnight. Seeing him this morning looking just like his usual self makes me relieved and surprised about who this man really is.

    He does not look like someone who was on the brink of death justst night. The evidence of the shot was the well-bandaged arm. If not for that, I would have thought a miracle had happened overnight.

    My stomach rumbles immediately and I decide to summon up the courage to step out. Usually, breakfast is brought to me before I even wake up but today is different.

    Today is supposed to be our wedding. A wedding between two strangers with no direction. No sense of where their lives are going.

    I wonder how my life would really be if I were married to him.

    That also kept me awake throughout the night. I was worried about him and also in a dilemma of how my life is about to take a drastic turn.

    If I say I am not relieved that he postponed the wedding, then I would be lying to myself. I don¡¯t know when the wedding is going to take ce but I really hope before then, he realizes his mistake and lets me go.

    As I stroll out, I almost bump into someone. Stepping back and apologizing, I realize it is him. He appeared out of nowhere, looking smoking hot and beautiful in ck pants, and a rolled-up shirt, making me see the dangerous tattoo on his arm just like how I saw it yesterday, and a brown luxury leather shoe. There is a cool watch on his wrist too which must be super expensive.

    ¡°Where are you going?!¡± His deep voice rings into my thoughts, making me step back and ignore his intense look.

    I can¡¯t believe I was practically drooling over him just now. Did he notice? Why am I finding a man who kidnapped me attractive? What the hell is this?

    ¡°I said, where are you going?!¡±

    To me, he always seems to be barking at me. Not only me, though. Almost everyone but Mathew. I saw the way they both speak to each other.

    It¡¯s different from the rest. It¡¯s different from the way he speaks to me and it makes me wonder if Mathew is special and if he will be different if I am someone special.

    Taking a couple of breaths, I stare up at his face. His ck hair isbed to the back, his blue ocean eyes boring into my own brown eyes. His jaw lines are set straight, even when he clenches them.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡±, I find myself saying eventually, as I y with my fingers nervously.

    Even after helping himst night, as free as I was, I am still scared of him while he is still aloof, cold and indifferent.

    Shouldn¡¯t he be grateful?

    He watches me from head to toe, then I see him gulp and look away. ¡°I¡¯m heading out, I might stay outte but I want you to meet with Diana. She will help you select your wedding dress if you are ok with it and have the dress delivered to the house before nightfall. If you need anything else, don¡¯t hesitate to find the head maid and tell her. I¡¯m going out with Mathew.¡±

    I watch him speak.

    So fluent. Full of confidence.

    Without a goodbye, he turns around and within minutes, he is gone with his long stride and usual confidence.

    I sigh deeply.

    Tugging back the pleat of hair falling out of ce, I continue my journey. Even though I don¡¯t know the kitchen, I believe I can find it.

    Last night, I was made to see just how big and beautiful this house is. I know there is more to explore and I will sure love to do that but I would never trade that for my freedom.

    I would rather choose to leave here than to explore the big mansion.

    ¡°There you are¡±, another familiar voice makes me halt in my tracks as I look around in confusion when I can no longer find my way to the kitchen.

    No one is around to ask.

    When I whirl back, I see her.

    Andre¡¯s mother.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    The mother who has my fate tied with that of the devil. If she hadn¡¯t told him I was her daughter, maybe he would have believed me a little.

    But she said I was Andre. I could see right through her. She knew something about me was missing. Even if Andre and I have that much resemnce, there ought to be something to differentiate us from each other.

    Does she have white hair too?

    ¡°Where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking all around for you¡±, she shes me a small smile before stopping in front of me.

    I can¡¯t find my voice. Probably because I am upset with her.

    Silence descends upon us. I am not saying anything and she isn¡¯t saying anything too.

    Finally, she speaks up. ¡°I know I have been a bad mother, Andre but I want you to know that I did my best. I tried looking for you. Your father and I tried, we are doing this for you. Andre, I would never¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not her¡±, I cut in sharply, with a voice I can barely recognize. ¡°I am not Andre. I told you yesterday that I am not Andre. I don¡¯t even know who this spoiled brat of yours is. That devil mistook me for her and you of all people who should know better can¡¯t even differentiate me from your daughter?¡±

    I scoff.

    She looks pretty shocked, making guilt sip into me.

    I was rude, wasn¡¯t I?

    Maybe she couldn¡¯t find the difference between us. Maybe I really look very much like this girl.

    All of this drama makes me more curious about Andre. And madder.

    She must have been a spoiled brat, born with a silver spoon, made to make decisions of her own all her life while I struggled all through the years to eat a three square meal, struggle through college and still struggling.

    Now, I am made to suffer for her sins.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you even know your daughter?¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡±

    I know I am not supposed to go on with my rudeness but I can¡¯t help it. This woman is the only person who can help me convince him that I am not Andre. I need her to know that I am not Andre. I need to show her proof that I am not.

    ¡°Can you tell me what your daughter looks like?¡±

    She seems lost for a second before smiling, then shees forward to take my hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Andre.¡±

    This is it!

    I shove her away angrily. ¡°I said I am not Andre!¡±

    ¡°Then who are you? Why do you look like her?!¡± she shouts back at me in the same tone.

    My breathing bes hard. This woman wants to make things difficult for me on purpose.

    ¡°I am Jasmine. My name is Jasmine Cooper¡±, I announce to her hearing but she isn¡¯t close to being convinced.

    This leaves me with no choice but to show her the only proof I have that I am not Andre. I don¡¯t need to see a picture of her spoiled daughter to spot the difference between us.

    Something is fishy here.

    She must be doing this to protect her daughter from the devil. She wants me to take the fall and repay the sins of her daughter.

    I have to make her believe me first. This evidence will determine if she is doing this on purpose or not. That way, I can find my answers.

    Without a word, I drag a hand through my wig and in a second, I pull it off to reveal my true hair color.

    A gasp leaves her mouth as she mps her hands over her mouth before swaying back for a second as she watches me as though she has seen a ghost.

    Then a tear rolls down her eyes.

 CHAPTER 12

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    Uncaring about the state I met him, I grab his throat, digging my fingers into him as his already swollen face bes red.

    My first instinct is to make sure his veins pop out but in the remembrance of my decision to give him a slow torturous death, I let go of him, making him cough and take in as much air as he can.

    I trust Antonio to always do the right thing. The bastard¡¯s state is enough to make me reward Antonio but that will beter.

    I need to know who sent him.

    I need to know where he came from.

    He doesn¡¯t look familiar. He doesn¡¯t look like someone who is from one of the opposing groups. Antonio says he has refused to say a word despite the beatings.

    Ignoring his blood-stained clothes and his bleeding mouth, I roll up the sleeves of my shirt, extending my unhurt hand to Phillip who is the closest to me.

    He ces an ice pick in my hand and I am about to get to work when the idiot begins to scream, shaking vigorously and bawling his eyes out.

    His expression is filled with fear at the object in my hand.

    Thinking he is having second thoughts about revealing the identity of the person who sent him to shoot mest night, I wait.

    Five seconds are gone and he is still screaming off his lung, annoying the shit out of me.

    He is tied to a chair with his two hands spread out and tired to another. His legs are chained too and I intend to go to that when I am done disfiguring his fingers and hand.

    Five more seconds are gone and I lose it.

    In a split of an eye, I drive the ice pack right into the middle of his left hand and another piercing scream follows as he trembles, tears rushing down his cheeks and snot running down his nose.

    I drag the object out of his hand and shove it back into his hand.

    He yelps with extreme pain and distress but I am not done with him.

    I lean upright and signal to Phillip to unchain his legs. I watch his eyes go wild when he grabs an idea of what I am about to do.

    ¡°Please¡±, he pleads amidst tears. The snoting out of his nose drips into his mouth. ¡°Please spare me!¡±

    ¡°Give me the gun¡±, I say to Antonio who is standing ahead of the jerk. Always alert, he stretches the gun at me.

    I ignore the bastard and I cock the gun, pointing it down towards his stretched-out legs chained to the underground string. He tries to move them all to no avail as he continues to beg me.

    My nce shifts from the gun back to him.

    ¡°Please, spare me!¡± he begs again but that is not what I want to hear from him. I want him to reveal who sent him. That¡¯s all I need from him.

    Knowing who is behind this will give me a sense of knowledge and how to end it all. I need to know where the orders areing from. That will determine my next line of action.

    But his refusal to spill is annoying the shit out of me. If I don¡¯t get to find out who sent him and the rest of his gang members who were shootingst night, then it will just be like fighting an invincible enemy.

    I raise the gun away from his feet to his face. ¡°Who sent you?¡±

    He stares at me nkly until I cock the gun. ¡°Who sent you?!¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡­spare me, please¡­.¡±

    I shoot the string at his feet as a warning. The next time he ys with my patience, I won¡¯t hesitate to end it all by driving hundreds of bullets into his damn skull.

    ¡°It¡¯s him. We didn¡¯t mean to shoot you. We were sent to get the briefcase¡±, he shakily answers, confusing me more.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    With furrowed brows, I exchange nces with Antonio, Phillip and the others. They are as clueless as I am.

    ¡°Who is him?¡± I divert my attention back to him, the gun still pointed at his forehead as I ignore the fucking pain in my left shoulder.

    ¡°Russell. Mr Russell. He only asked us to get the briefcase. We didn¡¯t mean to hurt him. He didn¡¯t ask us to shoot you but we did and I am sorry. Please spare me and let me go. I promise to go far away¡­.¡±

    I shoot his left foot, then right, then left again and his screams echo around the building.

    A deep wrenching sob escapes his mouth irking me to the core. Without thinking, I bring the gun back to his face and shoot his forehead.

    Silence follows, enveloping his previous cries for help making me irritated.

    Russell.

    That bastard betrayed me.

    I should have known he was behind this. After managing to escape because of Julius¡¯s quick wit as a result of his brother¡¯s help, Russell didn¡¯t call to ask why I couldn¡¯t make it.

    He was supposed to but not calling is enough suspicion.

    I should have known better.

    Who the hell does he think he is to send tiny assassins to kill me? I don¡¯t believe a word he just said about not wanting to hurt me. That was the aim.

    Killing me and getting away with the briefcase filled with cash.

    That idiot.

    I should have known better than to go into business with a corny idiot like him. I should have gone prepared but that silly woman who wouldn¡¯t stop crying her eyes outst night made me send my guards away and go alone with Julius.

    Really?

    Russell is going to pay for this.

    As for Andre, I don¡¯t care whether she is the one or not. I don¡¯t fucking care whether she is Andre Moore or Jasmine Cooper.

    She should be med for this and for that, the postponed wedding will go on.

    First thing tomorrow morning, we are getting married.

 CHAPTER 13

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    She looked convinced.

    I¡¯m sure she was convinced when she saw my strange hair, unlike the devil who wouldn¡¯t be moved a bit towards being convinced that I am not her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    He is too blinded by obsession and revenge to see the truth.

    Relief washed through me when Mrs Moore ran off after a tear rolled down her eyes. Even though, I was hoping the conversation would take a new turn and she would ask me questions out of curiosity but she left.

    Mr Moore is my next target now. That man knows I am not her. He was so sure I wasn¡¯t Andre.

    I need to see him. We need to talk.

    Maybe that will change everything. Maybe this is an opportunity for the devil to realize his mistake before he fixes another date for the wedding.

    The fact that I was able to convince Mrs Moore a little today has made me feel so happy about the wedding postponement. This means everything will work in my favor and I will be out of here pretty soon.

    Wanting to distract myself, I move away slowly from the bed and approach the bookshelf. I love books but I haven¡¯t had the urge to check any out ever since I came here.

    I¡¯ve been so scared of what fate holds for me. I¡¯ve been so heartbroken that an unfortunate incident like this will happen to a poor girl like me.

    The movies we watch and even the books we read sometimes don¡¯t really depict reality. Things like these happen to rich girls.

    Spoiled brats born with a silver spoon.

    Just like Andre.

    Not someone like me who has not tasted wealth for once.

    This story should have been the other way around. I should have been the one who ran away and Andre should have been the one who was mistaken for me. Why do I have to pay for her sins when I don¡¯t even know her?

    I know I am curious about how she really looks because of how every one seems to be so dumb about not seeing a single difference between us but my anger towards her for putting me into this won¡¯t let me ask for a picture of her.

    My hand touches a book and I pick it up from the shelf absentmindedly.

    I know I want to be distracted but my mind kind of goes back to her, curiosity eating at me as I keep asking myself where she has been hiding all these months.

    Suddenly, the door opens after a soft knock.

    Elena, whom I now know as the head maid,es in with ady trailing behind her. Thedy behind her is wearing a fashionable short dress and she has a smile stered on her face.

    ¡°Hi¡±, she waves at me shyly, still smiling.

    I do not reply but shift my attention back to Elena, wondering who she is.

    Is she one of the devil¡¯s sisters?

    ¡°This is Diane, she is going to help you with the wedding dress¡±, Elena exins, clearing up the misunderstanding in my head.

    I can¡¯t believe that man¡¯s attitude is beginning to rub off on me. I didn¡¯t even know who thisdy is and I don¡¯t like her already, just because I think she is rted to him.

    I nod meekly and wave back at her, dropping the book.

    Elena clears her throat, as though she has more to say.

    I watch her as the room falls silent.

    ¡°When you are done with Diane, I will bring in the hairstylist. She is here already¡±, she announces, making me raise a brow.

    Hair stylist?

    How can I have my hair done now when the wedding date has not been fixed yet? To be honest, I was really hoping for the postponement since he was hurtst night so when it came, I wasn¡¯t all too surprised. All I felt was relief because he seems unpredictable and I thought he was going to go ahead with it just to spite me.

    Elena is avoiding my gaze and I decide to speak up.

    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to just pick a dress¡±, I tell her and she nods.

    ¡°You need to have your hair done as well¡±, her eyes are full of nothing but pity as she speaks calmly.

    ¡°Why? The wedding has been postponed and¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s tomorrow¡±, she hints, cutting me short and my mouth drops agape and quirks as I try to process what she has just said.

    Before I can assimte the fact that the man devil must have fixed the wedding back to tomorrow, Elena takes a step back after bowing lightly to me and she takes the exit out.

    My gaze meets with Diane who has curiosity written all over her and the earlier fake smile stered on her face is gone.

    I find myself swaying as a sudden headache hits me.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± she demands with a concern-filled expression.

    I nod and wave her away, tears filling my eyes.

    ¡°You need to pick a dress so I can have it delivered as soon as¡­¡±

    ¡°Go!¡± I scream, tears rushing down my face as I sink to the floor, uncaring about what she might think about me or this whole thing.

    Realizing that she hasn¡¯t moved an inch, I lift my head to see her still standing, this time with a sad face. ¡°Go, please¡±, I beg of her. ¡°Pick me a dress. I will wear anything you choose.¡±

    She does not respond and this time, I am ready to push her out if need be. Before I can rise to push her out, she walks slowly to the door and goes out.

    Another tear rolls down my eyes. Just when I am hoping to escape all of this, he goes on to fix the wedding for tomorrow. What difference does that make?

    He caught me off guard again. I should have known he would do an unspeakable thing like this. I should have prepared my mind for this.

    I am overwhelmed with sadness. I can¡¯t even think straight about what to do. I need to escape this. I can¡¯t go through with this wedding. I can¡¯t marry this man. I can¡¯t pay for the sins of another.

    I can¡¯t do this.

    Strength surges through me and I bolt upright, rushing to the door, my tears blinding me.

    As I rush out, stalking towards the only other room I know aside from mine, I ignore the strange looks thrown my way by the guards and the domestic staff.

    I need to let this out. My chest is heavy as though a doom of stone is stuck in there. I don¡¯t care what happens but I am going to tell him what I think of him and tell him what I want.

    He should f*ck off for all I care but I am not going through with this.

    I can barely take thest staircase up when a cold shiver runs down my spine as my body shakes.

    My resolve about confronting him died in the instant but I still summoned the courage to continue my journey to his room.

    When I get there, I knock once and there is no reply so I push it open, wishing that the strong will I felt a few minutes ago wille back and I can use the curse word on him before running out.

    ¡°What the hell!¡± a thunderous bark reaches my eyes before I can open my tears-soaked eyes to see before me dark hooded eyes watching me with extreme rage as my eyes trail down his naked chest and down to his naked below.

    I let out a gasp as my eyes stick to his manhood and I suddenly sp my hand over my mouth to stop me from screaming.

 CHAPTER 14

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    She looks like she is going to faint soon. Her face goes pale and white as she continues to watch me with her hands around her mouth and her eyes bulging wide open.

    I can vow that this isn¡¯t the first time she is seeing a man naked so I wonder why the overreaction.

    Andre is known for her wild lifestyle.

    Suddenly, it hits me.

    I am dealing with a different person now. There is a high possibility that this is not Andre but someone else who looks just like her.

    It¡¯s hard to believe but I am giving it a chance even though nothing is changing about us pushing through with the wedding. I won¡¯t let my guard down. I won¡¯t be tricked again until another person is produced as Andre. This is when I will be fully sure that the woman before me who seems innocent and naive, unlike the fiery, strong-headed woman who left me at the altar months ago, is different.

    When she isn¡¯t moving or batting her eyes, I decide to cover up. I grab a towel from the stand and wrap it around my waist.

    I do this all the time.

    Nobody dares toe into my room without permission or at least a knock.

    Not even Ethan, my second inmand, who just arrived from Switznd this morning. Mathew and Antonio who are the next closest to me can¡¯t do that either but standing before me is the woman I am going to get married to tomorrow seeing my nakedness and getting overwhelmed by the sight of it.

    There is no reason to be mad at her. Whether now orter, she is still going to get a view of it. It¡¯s justing a day earlier.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask, trying my best not to sound authoritative or harsh. We are getting married.

    Her white face is reced by the normal expression I know her of. She stands straight, avoiding my gaze and gulps loudly.

    Narrowing my eyes at her, I ask again. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    If there is anything else I hate aside from betrayal, then it is repeating myself when it is so clear that she heard me the first time.

    Suddenly, she breaks down into tears. ¡°Please, let me go. I promise not to stay close to you. I promise to go far away from here. Maybe China or run off to Africa so you don¡¯t have to see me again. Just let me go. I can¡¯t pay for the sins of another. I can¡¯t do this. I can¡¯t get married to you. I don¡¯t know you. You don¡¯t know who I am either. I¡­¡±

    Her outburst is surprising and quite amusing.

    As she trails off, I wait with arms akimbo, expecting her to continue with her rambling but she stops, probably after realizing that none of what she has said made any sense.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, she begins to wipe her tears.

    I take a step towards her, dropping my hands. Three more long strides bring me close to her.

    She does not look at me. Instead, she is staring at her feet as she ys with her fingers.

    Andre would never do this. She would stare back at me with venom and the same rage as mine, even curse at me before storming off.

    That was what I found intriguing about her. The fact that she was always ready to disobey me. The fact that she was never scared of me.

    But standing before me is another amusing piece. Another intriguing object. She is scared of me and it is written all over her. Her type of fear is different from the others. I still can¡¯t pinpoint what differentiate them from each other when ites to this.

    She scoots backwards, leaving arge space between us. I follow until her back hits the wall.

    ¡°We are finally getting married, Andre,¡± I say in a whisper, waiting for her to throw a tantrum about not being Andre but she is quiet.

    As I move my face close to hers, my breath hitting her face, she shuts her eyes tightly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be scared, Mia cara. We just need to resolve what you did months back and that is all. This time, I will do everything I can to make sure you appear at the altar even before I do. There is no escaping for you now. Whether China or Africa, I don¡¯t care. You stay here and you will be married to me first thing tomorrow morning, understood?!¡± My voice at the endes out loud and she shakes her head without opening her eyes.

    ¡°Good girl¡±, I smile and pat her stiff shoulder. ¡°You can go now.¡±

    Turning back, I move to the closest to grab some clothes. Since I have asked my men to get rid of that bastard¡¯s body and help me track Russell down, I still have more work to do. It can¡¯t affect the wedding and the wedding won¡¯t affect it.

    We are going to be using the basement now. I don¡¯t need to go to the other mansion to see my betrayals. They will be brought down to me here.

    Usually, I don¡¯t even go there to see them. I just give my orders and Antonio will get rid of them but I had to go this morning because I wanted to see who shot me. I was curious to find out who was behind it.

    Russell will pay for the betrayal. Just like how Andre is paying for hers.

    I don¡¯t care if she is Andre or not. The fact that I am beginning to think there is a difference between them is really messing with me so I don¡¯t want to think about that anymore.

    She is Andre and we are getting married.

    Final!

    After grabbing the clothes, I toss them to the bed as I walk towards it. Then I notice a figure still standing by my door.

    It is her.

    She isn¡¯t crying or looking pathetic now. She is looking at me defiantly with pure hatred.

    It makes me chuckle. That is what gives me pleasure.

    ¡°I want to go see my dad¡±, she announces out of the blue, making me go into spasm ofughter.

    Her supposed dead father or the one here in New York? Didn¡¯t she say her father is dead?

    She must have read my mind. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe a single word I have said, I guess it¡¯s time to ept reality. He is my father, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Seriously, I wonder where she got this courage from. She was crying minutes ago and now she is acting like her.

    I sober up and smile, without saying a word.

    This might be her after all. Maybe she thinks putting up a show as though she is timid and naive will throw me off guard.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Can I go to see my Father?¡± she requests again, this time louder. She is beginning to irk me.

    ¡°No!¡± I reply sharply.

    ¡°What? Why?!¡±

    ¡°Because I said so.¡±

    ¡°So now I can¡¯t see the man you call my Father and you want me to marry you?¡±

    I say nothing as I begin to wear my clothes. If she doesn¡¯t go out by the time I am done, I am throwing her out. I am done being nice. I have had enough for the day.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    My head whips around her way and she stays frozen when she sees my anger-filled expression.

    ¡°Get out!¡± I roar with annoyance.

    She does not move an inch.

    ¡°You. Are. Going. Nowhere¡±, I begin to step towards her again. If this is another way to escape, then she is mistaken this time. I won¡¯t take any chances. In fact, I will have her locked up till it is time to go to the registry tomorrow. ¡°Now, get out!¡±

    Instantly, she scurries out as another crying sound leaves her mouth but I care less about what she thinks or how she feels.

 CHAPTER 15

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    His eyes do not hold anger or intimidation.

    It is just a gentle stare. A stare that makes my heart flutter like I am having the wedding of my dream indeed.

    A stare that makes him the opposite of the monster I call. A stare that makes me wish things were different and we aren¡¯t total strangers but two people who found love in each other and are here because of that.

    There is absolutely nothing great about this wedding. Not my well-styled hair with different beautiful ribbons, not my white beautiful short wedding dress, not my beautiful makeup which makes me look different and definitely not the expensive heels I have on.

    This might be a wedding to him and everyone else here today but to me, it isn¡¯t real.

    I can never be his wife.

    I am not Andre. I am just taking a ce till he finds her.

    The officiant stands in front of us as soon as we enter the hall, holding hands like we are truly in love with each other and the desire for this wedding isn¡¯t one-sided.

    His hand was extremely cold just like his heart.

    Someonees from behind and I turn slightly to meet Mr. Moore¡¯s eyes. A sympathetic smile is what he throws my way before darting his eyes away.

    He presents the marriage license to the officiant and goes behind us while I stand rigidly, wondering what that stare meant.

    That sympathy I read in his eyes means he knows and he is so sure I am not his daughter yet I am getting married to this monster on her behalf.

    This was the reason why I said I wanted to visit him yesterday but he denied me that right and I was locked up till this morning. The guards were back at my door so there was no one I could try anything funny.

    The stylist did my hair this morning as well as the make-up, even though the dress got deliveredst night but I refused to look at it till it was time for me to put it on.

    I also wish to see the look on Mrs Moore¡¯s face. I don¡¯t even know if she is here yet.

    The marriage officiant¡¯s eyes scan the document Mr. Moore gave to him and he began to speak, asking questions to which Mr Devil gave most answers.

    Then he ces two documents in front of us to sign which I do with shaky hands.

    Signing this means getting stuck with this devil for life but I have no choice. I can no longer escape getting married to him. I can only escape living with him forever.

    Now, as I sign the document, I know I have just two options.

    The first option is to file for a divorce after some time and the second option is to find Andre Moore.

    After all, her name is the one on the marriage license, not mine. She is the one getting married to him, not me.

    I am signing beneath Andre Moore¡¯s name so I better find her to escape this imprisonment.

    As absent-minded as I am, I know the whole process did not take up to 120 seconds before he announced us husband and wife. He told us the marriage certificate will be mailed to my husband as soon as it is ready.

    Then he disappears just like he appeared.

    Someone ps from behind and I whirl around to meet her gaze.

    Mrs. Moore.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    She is one of the witnesses on my side alongside her husband who is avoiding my gaze. On the devil¡¯s side, an unfamiliar face is present and another which I find familiar but can¡¯t find a ce where I know him.

    ¡°Congrattions, boss¡±, both men greet him and he nods at them without a smile.

    ¡°Congrattions, Xavier¡±, Mr. Moore moves close and shakes hands with him.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Moore¡±, he says back, surprisingly smiling at the sad-looking man.

    Silence falls.

    ¡°Shall we head back to the mansion for the party?¡± he demands, looking from me to the others.

    A party? I wasn¡¯t told there was going to be a party afterwards. What more surprises does he have?

    The witnesses begin to troop out of the office one after the other till we are left alone. cing a hand on my back, he urges me to walk with him but I stand still.

    I need to talk to Mr Moore.

    ¡°Can I ride home with my Dad?¡± I ask calmly. Aside from the fact that riding with the Devil on our way to the registry was extremely quiet and boring, I want to use the opportunity to talk to Mr Moore about Andre.

    His eyes darken and I am sure he will kick against the idea so I speak up again.

    ¡°Your guards can ride with us. I just want to talk to him. We are married already after all so there is no point running away at this point.¡±

    A smirk leaves the corner of his mouth followed by a scoff.

    ¡°We are married and we ought to go home together¡±, he points out, his eyes twinkling with amusement.

    ¡°I know but please, just this once,¡± I beg of him again, hoping he will allow me.

    Fortunately, he is different today. His looks, his stares and even the way he talks to me.

    ¡°Fine. I will be riding behind you. Don¡¯t try anything funny or you¡­¡±

    ¡°I know¡±, I roll my eyes and walk out immediately.

    Mr Moore and his wife are talking when I get outside. They must be waiting for us toe out first before leaving.

    ¡°Can I ride with you?¡± I interrupt their conversation which is obviously about me. He looks up with a curious expression. ¡°Your wife can ride with the groom of the day, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Slowly, he nods.

    I won¡¯t spare her a nce. She is obviously up to something. She knows the truth but she isn¡¯t saying anything.

    I respect Mr Moore more because he spoke up the very first time he saw me. He told Xavier I wasn¡¯t his daughter but his wife insisted that I was, probably out of desperation or out of protection for her daughter wherever she might be.

    I grab his hand and head to the car. When we get there, he opens the back door for me and I enter, then he follows.

    The car roars to life immediately.

    I know I said I wanted to ask him questions. Lots of them but now that I have the opportunity, I can¡¯t find my voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, he pauses and I wish he can go on with whatever is on his mind. I wish he can say it again and confess that Andre is hiding somewhere. I wish he knows where she is and he can tell me.

    ¡°Do you know where she is hiding?¡± My question makes him jerk his head up instantly.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. If I do, I wouldn¡¯t let this happen¡±, he mutters with all honesty and I believe him. If this is Mrs Moore, I wouldn¡¯t believe her. I can¡¯t believe a word that woman says.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel sorry. I wanted to talk to you to know if you know that I am not her. Now I know you know. But I am curious about this girl of yours. Do we really look the same?¡±

    He smiles and nods his head, his eyes fixed on my hair.

    ¡°I almost didn¡¯t believe it myself. I kept dreaming about you two since the other night I saw you with Xavier. At first, I was scared it was indeed Andre and he was going to punish her severely for causing him pain and humiliation but it wasn¡¯t Andre. I was supposed to be relieved but I wasn¡¯t because guilt was the only thing I felt. I knew you were going to be the one paying for Andre¡¯s rash decision. This was the reason why I wanted to be the first person to find her and then bring her back home. I almost regret convincing her to marry him but now I don¡¯t. She deserves to be punished.¡±

    I nod meekly, tears springing to my eyes but I am doing everything in my power for them not to roll down my eyes. I made a resolutionst night that if this wedding happens, I won¡¯t cry anymore. That devil doesn¡¯t even know if I am crying or not and doesn¡¯t even care.

    He is not worth it.

    I want to ask him why he convinced her to marry him but I guess that is none of my business.

    ¡°I want to see her¡±, I say dreamily, wishing she can appear from nowhere so we can converse and I can see the simrities and differences between us.

    Mr. Moore sniffs. ¡°Do you want to see a picture of her?¡±

    I nod immediately. ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    He brings out his iPhone and begins to scroll through his pictures until he stumbles upon the album which has her numerous pictures there.

    I take the phone from him shakily and stare with a dropped jaw at aplete replica of myself.

    Andre Moore looks just like Jasmine Cooper.

    I spare him a nce and he smiles.

    We look so alike. Like siblings or probably twins. I would have jumped to the conclusion that we are twins but I know our parents are different so that is impossible.

    I keep scrolling till a video pops up. A video of Andre taking a picture of herself. The background is quite noisy so I can¡¯t hear what she is saying clearly.

    But the moment she flings her hair backwards, I catch it.

    The hair. She is red-haired, not ck-haired or white.

    Her voice is just like mine but she seems a bit chubbier than me. She looks elegant too and sophisticated. All the pictures are pictures of her with make-up and fashionable dresses.

    This isn¡¯t me.

    If she is red-haired, why did he mistake me for her then? Did he think she changed her hair color just to throw him off the rein?

    The video stops and I stop scrolling as a sudden idea hits me.

    The hair is enough evidence. This was the same thing I showed Mrs Moore that got her convinced that I am not Andre. Xavier is the only one who isn¡¯t convinced.

    Andre¡¯s personality is totally different from mine as well. Just like I thought, she is a spoiled brat.

    Isn¡¯t it high time I behaved like her? Will my hair do the trick now?

    I turn to Mr. Moore whose eyes are fixed on the picture. I see longing in his eyes.

    Carefully, I ce a hand on his shoulder and return the phone. ¡°We are going to find Andre, you and me but for now, I am going to act like her henceforth.¡±

    His eyes bulge open and a genuine smile leaves my mouth.

 CHAPTER 16

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    With a smug smile still on my face, I watched the car ahead drive into the mansion and ours followed.

    It drives in for a while till it gets to the parking lot. I spare Mr. Moore a nce who is still looking confused and shocked as the car halts to a stop.

    Before I can help myself out, the door is thrown open from outside by one of Xavier¡¯s dark-looking men. The moment I step out, trying to look as gracious as possible since I have to act like the person he thought he got married to, my eyes meet his.

    He is standing right beside the guard who opened the door for me. It looks like he is waiting for me so we can make an appearance today since we are married.

    The smile on my face disappears when he appears from nowhere and stretches his arm for me to take.

    He is sinfully handsome but I can¡¯t admire him because I hate him. I hate everything about him.

    His maniptive ways.

    His cold heart.

    And his cruelty.

    ¡°Shall we?¡± he calls out, jerking me back to life. I don¡¯t want to be deceived by his change in behavior today. I don¡¯t want to be deceived by the way he is looking at me either.

    He must be damn happy to have achieved his aim and this is beginning to raise my curiosity about why he was so bent on getting married to her and no one else.

    Reminding myself about what I need to do to defy him, I entangle my arms with his.

    Then he begins to walk towards the garden. This is when I see the beautiful decorations in the big garden and the numerous number of guests already seated.

    As we approach, Xavier¡¯s smile widens, making me almost roll my eyes at him.

    Finally, the devil¡¯s bruised ego has been mended, I think to myself.

    When we get to the garden, I take note of all the strange faces. None of them seems to be smiling like he is. They all have serious expressions on their faces but one woman catches my attention.

    She has gray hair. She looks quite old but agile and fit.

    She shes me a smile and within a second, it is gone.

    As Xavier greets some of the old men at a table close to the woman, I keep watching her. She doesn¡¯t seem to notice me as she continues to press on her phone reminding me of the fact that I don¡¯t have a phone anymore.

    I haven¡¯t seen my phone since the night in Chicago.

    Now that we are married, he might treat me right. Not like the prisoner he has been treating me as since I got to New York.

    ¡°What a beautiful bride¡±, one of the menpliments, making me stare back with eyes blinking rapidly.

    He stretches his hand and I slip my left hand into it while my right hand is still entangled with Xavier.

    With a wink, he pecks my hand.

    They are all dressed in ck suits. And dangerous looking, making me raise a brow at Xavier and wondering the exact type of family he came from.

    I haven¡¯t been introduced to his parents yet.

    The man says something in Italy and they all chuckle, except for Xavier whose look bes rigid. We leave the table and walk around, as he introduces me to almost everyone as his wife.

    Isn¡¯t this obvious?

    Why the hell is it making it look like there is more to all of this? Who is he trying to impress?

    When we get to the woman¡¯s table, anotherdy is sitting across from her. They both stand up like the other men to greet us.

    I wish I could understand thenguage they are speaking but I can¡¯t.

    The old woman stretches her hand for a handshake and I take it, not allowing my mind to dwell too much on the reason why she is acting like those men.

    I was expecting her to engulf me in a hug. I was thinking she is going to be introduced to me as Xavier¡¯s mom or aunt but he isn¡¯t doing any introductions.

    My gaze shifts to the otherdy.

    She is young. Extremely young.

    She examines me from head to toe before ncing away, staring at Xavier.

    Something is off.

    These people don¡¯t like me, especially this youngdy.

    Who is she? Who are they?

    ¡°Kindly excuse us to go change. My bride and I will be back downstairs in a bit¡±, he informs them. They both bow as we leave.

    My curiosity is at its peak now and I wish I could ask him all the questions in my mind but I know I can¡¯t.

    I know he won¡¯t answer me.

    ¡°I will have your things moved before the party is over. Get dressed quickly ande downstairs¡±, his aggressive, authoritative voice is back.

    To be honest, his soft side from earlier this morning was extremely strange but I think I prefer that attitude to this harsh one.

    It makes my skin crawl. It makes me scared.

    I don¡¯t say a word as he lets me go when we get to my door. Instantly, he turns back and leaves.

    I stand still for a while, thinking over everything that has happened in a sh, as though it¡¯s been a year out here.

    Like a dream, I am married. Not to a man I love. Not to a man I know. Not to a man I have hopes of having a future with. Not with a man I have the slightest hope of loving either.

    A total stranger who won¡¯t believe a single word I say. A devil who calls himself human. A man who hates me with everything in him

    A surge of energy rushes down my spine as I grab the door handle to enter. The makeup artist is already in my room and also Diane and Elena.

    They rush at me immediately, getting to work as the simple wedding dress is peeled off me. I can¡¯t even say a word of protest right now with the urgency in their action.

    They are all scared of him. They are scared of what he would say if I don¡¯te out for the party on time.

    With his thoughts all over my mind, I almost forgot what I intended to do is to irk him. But as soon as I am fully dressed in a sexy ck sleeveless one shoulder long dress, I recall my intentions and smirk with pride.

    ¡°Excuse me¡±, I say to them all as Diane tries to help me put on my shoes. She stops. ¡°I said excuse me.¡±

    She shares a look with Elena.

    ¡°We have to get you downstairs in two minutes, mydy¡±, Elena speaks on her behalf.

    ¡°We are done, aren¡¯t we? Excuse me, please!¡± I didn¡¯t intend for that toe out loud and harsh but it did.

    My head clicks as I realize she just called me mydy. Really? Is this what this is all about?

    Great then.

    Xavier doesn¡¯t get to throw the orders around alone anymore. I should take solid advantage of this situation.

    I point to the door and they all go out, including the shaky make-up artist. The make up from earlier is still on and I don¡¯t need to wipe it off for another.

    With a satisfactory sigh, as I watch myself in the mirror in front of me, seated on the wooden chair, I bend down slightly to fix the heels on.

    A stiletto heels.

    ck heels too.

    What the hell is going on here? Why do I have to wear ck on our wedding day? Everyone is in ck and I¡¯m sure Xavier would never put on a different color today despite it being our wedding day.

    He must be obsessed with this color but I hate it.

    With a low grunt of frustration, I put on the shoe.

    I guess my n should work well then. Giving the color of the day a touch of something beautiful shouldn¡¯t hurt.

    It will make everything unique.

    And stain whatever jinx this is all about.

    I rise instantly, conscious of the time that I have to be out. Carefully, I release the beautiful ribbons from my hair and unhook the white veil.

    I don¡¯t need it.

    My hair will rece it.

    Expertly, I drag the ck colour hair wig off my head, leaving me with that strange white hair that has made me embarrassed all my life. I was almost stigmatized because of this and that made me change who I was.

    I have been wearing a wig for half my life. Just to avoid the attention I get each time I step out into my real self.

    But today should be different.

    It¡¯s our wedding day.

    I¡¯m sure Andre would do something much more than this. She seems like a courageousdy, not a scared cat like me.

    She seems to me like a woman who would defy him or anyone else. She doesn¡¯t care how dangerous he is.

    For the first time, I feel a slight bit of admiration for her personality. She has been in hiding for months and the Almighty Xavier can¡¯t even find her.

    Wow.

    I brush my hair with my fingers, letting it slip down my back over my dress.

    Satisfied with how I look, I smile into the mirror and move outside, waving away the fear wing at my belly at Xavier¡¯s reaction when he sees me.

    When I throw the door to my room open, Elena, Diane and the make-up artist stare at me with horror as I walk past them.

    Thankfully, the garden isn¡¯t too far from the main house so I stroll with confidence towards it. Instantly, I spot Xavier.

    He has changed his wedding suit too but the color is still the same. A ck tuxedo makes him look smoking hot with his shiny Italian leather shoes.

    That would cost a fortune but I wonder who cares when he doesn¡¯t change his wardrobe color.

    With determination, I walk closer till the pianist ys a note which alerts the audience¡¯s attention that the bride is here.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Xavier looks up from what he is doing and our eyes interlock.

    A gasp followed by low murmurs fill the air but I don¡¯t take my gaze away from him.

    He is expressionless for a while till I am right in front of him with a light smile on my face. Then I see it.

    The effort he is making from grabbing me by the hair and dragging me back inside to put on the ck wig back.

    But I am determined.

    Determined to start being myself now, while acting like Andre. Now, I am both Jasmine and Andre and there is absolutely nothing Xavier can do to change that.

    After all, we are married now.

 CHAPTER 17

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    Getting married to Andre or Jasmine is meant to strengthen my footing in the family business.

    Relief was what I felt this morning at the registry but now, I feel the total opposite. Rage and anger is the best way to describe how I felt after she pulled that stunt and I couldn¡¯t do anything.

    The door opens and I watch here in while I sit crossed leg on a sofa with a phone glued to my ears.

    She is ncing around the room with curiosity and awe as though this isn¡¯t the first time she is here. Instead of sitting down and trying to get out of her dress, she stands avoiding my gaze while I continue my call.

    ¡°Where are they now?¡± I ask the person on the other side. It is Antonio. He had to leave immediately after we left the registry.

    ¡°The men are taking a ship out of New York tonight. We have no idea where they are headed but I have my men on their trail. They will strike before the ship moves¡±, he informs me calmly and I nod in satisfaction.

    Everything must be resolved tonight. I want Russell dead too so I can concentrate on other things.

    ¡°What about Russell?¡± I ask him, wondering where the hell he is.

    ¡°I¡¯m watching him, boss. He won¡¯t escape this time¡±, he mutters with confidence.

    Even though I am curious about where he is hiding or where they are, I decide not to say anything else.

    ¡°I want no mistake. Kill every one of them¡±, I instruct with a tone of anger. Just then, Andre¡¯s eye meets with mine.

    Then I drop the phone.

    I don¡¯t know if it is just me or if I am actually seeing her eyes widened because of what I said. Why is she surprised that I am asking someone to kill a betrayal? This is how I have always been. I don¡¯t spare who I don¡¯t want to spare, especially traitors like Russell.

    Besides, Andre knew who I was before she ran off. I guess that was another reason why she felt she couldn¡¯t marry me. She hated what I do and this is something I can¡¯t do without.

    It¡¯s my life.

    I was born into this.

    I am meant to be this leader.

    I can¡¯t fail my people. I can¡¯t let traitors get away with their wrongdoings. That is hical.

    The expression on her face right now signifies that she had no idea the kind of person I am and at this instant, a strong feeling engulfs me.

    A strong feeling of having mistaken a total stranger for Andre. Then guilt that I haven¡¯t felt in years slipped in. The guilt of forcing her to marry me when there were doubts about who she really was.

    I was blinded.

    By my anger.

    By the desire to take my revenge on Andre for running off and her father. I had a feeling one of her parents was involved.

    I have eyes everywhere and I really can¡¯t deal with the fact that this same girl has been toying with me for eleven months now. The moment we find her, she always slips away like a thief in the dead of the night. How she manages to know we have found her is what amazes me to this moment.

    From my years of experience, I know she must have someone helping her. Probably a spy.

    I swallow the huge lump of dread stuck in my throat, feeling angry at myself for this guilt and this horrible feeling stirring inside of me.

    I don¡¯t regret the things I do. I do things and forget about them. Why do I have to regret bringing this woman here? Why am I regretting marrying her? How do I handle this?

    The n for tonight is to deal with her for pulling that stunt at the party.

    She clears her throat. I am thinking she is about to say something so I shift my gaze to her but instead, she looks away and remains quiet.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get out of that dress?¡± My voicees out loud and harsh.

    The fact that the hair is contrasting with her ck dress is beginning to bring back my anger. It irks me.

    Why did she pull that stunt? To defy me? To annoy me? What the hell was that for? That fucking hair looked weird and I¡¯m sure everyone must think the same.

    She looked weird.

    She nods vigorously and moves around, not knowing where exactly to go. Still sitting, I watch her stroll eagerly to the closet close to the bed. It looks like she is trembling and it makes me wonder why she is so scared of me.

    How can a woman like this be confident about her actions this minute and be scared of me the next minute? I¡¯m sure she regrets what she did earlier. She must have thought that I would scold her but I am really in no mood for that right now.

    She opens the closet to find her clothes already packed and arranged there. Her shoulders lump in relief.

    Her hand moves to the zip behind her back. She is about to pull it down when she stops and turns around slowly to see me still waiting intensely.

    I don¡¯t intend to take my eyes off her. She is my wife after all. Whether she is Andre or not, we are married.

    She continues to watch me, probably to signal to me to take my eyes off her but I don¡¯t take heed. I continue to stare at her back, waiting for the dress toe down.

    There is another way to find out if this is Andre pretending to be someone else or someone else who was really mistaken like she has been iming ever since we brought her to New York.

    Suddenly, her hands leave the dress and she stalks towards me.

    I look up to see the angry flush on her face and her jaws tightening.

    She shuts her eyes, exhales deeply and flutters them open again to meet my intense gaze.

    ¡°Xavier¡±, she calls my name for the very first time, making me raise a brow.

    The name rolls out of her mouth sweetly and I like it.

    ¡°Can I call you that?¡± she looks taken aback by my expression, probably. I am amused. The fact that she is scared this minute and fearless the next minute makes her more intriguing.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    I do not answer her. I just continue to watch.

    She seems to be trying so hard to control her anger with the way she puffs and exhales every minute. ¡°I know we are married but I want you to know that this is wrong. Absolutely wrong. I know you don¡¯t believe every word I say about not being that woman you are mistaking me for but can you at least give me some privacy? I need to take a bath and go to bed¡­¡±, she trails off, another flush flooding her expression which almost makes meugh because I know what she is thinking.

    Silence falls.

    I don¡¯t stir. I am only blinking as I keep watching her battle within herself on whether to go on with the outburst or stop talking.

    ¡°Can I ask a question?¡±

    I do not say anything.

    I don¡¯t give room for questions and she is not an exception. Being my wife doesn¡¯t make her an exception. Andre has always been a curious woman and I guess this is one of the qualities they share inmon.

    She loves to ask me questions. I gave her the privilege of asking me one time but she ruined it.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s our wedding night, are we¡­.¡±, she pauses, hesitation crossing her expression. She gulps, nods and asks again, barely in a whisper. ¡°Are¡­are¡­we¡­going¡­ to¡­¡±

    ¡°Sleep together?¡± I help out and her mouth drops agape. Comfortable with her restlessness, I ask. ¡°Aren¡¯t we married?¡±

    She nods. ¡°Yes, we are but¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?!¡± I growl and she jerks upright, startled at the volume of my voice.

    I am tired of hearing the same thing over and over again. She keeps talking about not being Andre. I have heard so much about that already and I am tired of hearing that from her again.

    It makes me feel guilty and I hate it.

    I have my ways of knowing if she is really Andre or not and if she isn¡¯t, I promise to nail down that girl wherever she may be hiding. Until then, we remain married.

    She shakes her head, tears filling in them. ¡°Never mind.¡±

    With that said, she rushes back to the closet, closes it and throws herself onto the bed. I sit still, wanting to get up to take a bath before joining her in bed, my amusement gone when I hear a low whimper followed by a sob.

    In frustration, I stand up and stalk towards the bathroom door, kick it open and enter.

 CHAPTER 18

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    Everything about this man screams danger and it makes fear slither through me. I always knew he was dangerous. He looked dangerous but I never thought he would be as bad as ordering one of his men to kill someone.

    It makes me wonder what kind of life I have gotten myself into.

    Crying wasn¡¯t something I nned. In fact, I vowed never to cry about my situation ever again but I could help the fear and sadness gnawing at my heart. Besides, I wanted to let it out just so he can change his mind about sleeping with me.

    That is the height of it.

    I can¡¯t let this happen.

    I have always kept my virginity because I wanted it to be with the right man and at the right time.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I once dated but it was a short rtionship that onlysted for three months. We broke things off when it was obvious he just wanted to get into my pants. I wasn¡¯t ready. I didn¡¯t even feel the need to give him my body.

    I didn¡¯t regret breaking up with him but ever since, I haven¡¯t been in any other rtionship. I don¡¯t know if the problem is from me or the men.

    The type of men who are courageous enough to approach me are bad men. Probably because of where I used to work.

    Drunk men.

    Assassins.

    Kidnappers or even armed robbers.

    They don¡¯t hide what they do and they are always on the run whenever the police are within the neighborhood.

    That was one of the reasons why I wanted a new life. Somewhere different.

    Wanting a new life meant having another job which never got to my hands. Having another job better than the one I was doing meant things would change for the better but they were all wishes and dreams.

    Nothing happened for years.

    I was stuck there for years, managing to escape being raped but unable to escape being ogled and approached by those men.

    I knew I told Mr. Moore that I was going to begin to act like Andre which was why I pulled that stunt at the party just to spite him. I thought he was going to punish me or scold me but he isn¡¯t doing any.

    Or is this his way of punishing me? Does he want to force himself on me because of what I did earlier?

    He spends more than twenty minutes in the bathroom beforeing out, forcing me to shut my eyes, pretending to be asleep.

    What do I do if he forces himself on me? Is there a weapon close by that I can use to defend myself? Should I go to the police first thing in the morning to report being mistaken for someone else, kidnapped and being raped?

    Is it safe for me? Will the police believe me?

    Xavier is more powerful than I think. There is no wonder why all those men were dressed in ck regarding him as the boss.

    The boss of what exactly?

    Does he own apany where they work? If he is a CEO, then why is he killing someone?

    He doesn¡¯t seem like a police officer either. Law agents would never do something against thew since they know the consequences of their actions.

    Who the hell is this man?

    ¡°I know you are not sleeping so quit pretending and get changed¡±, his voice is near, making chills run down my spine.

    Instantly, I open my eyes to see him peering down at me. His expression is unreadable and I can¡¯t seem to figure out what he is thinking.

    Should I beg him not to rape me? Should I tell him I am a virgin? Should I tell him to give me more time to adjust to this new life and get myself mentally prepared for the consummation of our marriage?

    Words fail me. My voice is out too.

    I only sit up in the massive bed that can amodate four people at a time, ncing up at him as he leans on the closet, shirtless, looking hot as water drips from his hair and chest, his eyes dark as always.

    There is a towel wrapped around his waist and his arms are folded across his bosom as he studies me.

    ¡°Xavier¡­¡±, I begin eventually, gulping at intervals and praying for a miracle so I can voice out the exact thing in my mind. ¡°Can you please let me be for tonight?¡±

    He does not say anything and it makes me wonder why he keeps ignoring all my questions tonight.

    This was the same thing he did before going to the bathroom to shower. Now he is doing it again. Ignoring me but watching me as though I am not saying anything.

    Laughter cracks up from him and I look up sharply in surprise.

    ¡°What the hell is going through that little mind of yours?¡± he demands, stillughing. I have never seen himugh this way. The other day, when I stumbled upon him totally naked in this same room, when heughed, it was filled with sheer mockery of me but tonight, he seems really amused.

    ¡°When I said we were sleeping together, I didn¡¯t mean that we would have sex. We are going to sleep on the same bed, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Where the hell is thising from? Did he change his mind? I was so sure I heard him say sleep together but what my mind processed was sex. Did I misinterpret his statement?

    I blink twice as hisughter dies down, and then he begins to approach me.

    I grip the bedspread, afraid he ising for me now and what he said minutes ago is something he didn¡¯t mean.

    He is going to rape me. He will force himself on me. I am going to lose my virginity tonight in the most brutal way.

    When he is close, he signals to me to rise and I do that immediately, shivering from within. He grabs me, not too hard, making me lock eyes with him.

    ¡°I might be all bad but I don¡¯t rape or maltreat women, ok?¡±

    Is that a question or a statement?

    To be honest, something melts inside of me. It feels like a certain percentage of the fear I harbor for him has dissolved.

    The loud pounding of my heart which I can literally hear has dropped too, filling me with the highest peak of curiosity.

    If he doesn¡¯t maltreat women, who does he maltreat then? Does that mean he is not a bad man like I assumed? Does it mean how he has been treating me for days is not maltreatment in his own dictionary?

    ¡°Who do you maltreat?¡± I finally find my voice but the way ites out surprises the hell out of me. I didn¡¯t mean to ask that out and I didn¡¯t mean for it toe out in a whisper.

    He raises a brow, surprised at my question, and then he shrugs. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    He turns back on his heels, letting go of my jaw.

    ¡°Bad people?¡± I ask, then quickly rephrase. ¡°Bad men?¡±

    He whirls around immediately, slightly pleased at my answer. He nods.

    I want to ask him another question but I am afraid it will be too much for a day. What exactly is his own category of bad men?

    Because they are bad doesn¡¯t mean they should be killed. How bad are these men? Do they kill too? Should I still be scared of him or not?

    He is really unpredictable and now I don¡¯t even know what else to think.

    He strolls to the closet, opens it and pulls out a pair of short pants and light sleepwear. ¡°Go take a shower, it¡¯ste already.  You should go to bed as early as you can. You and I will be going out tomorrow.¡±

    I nod even when I know he isn¡¯t seeing me because his back is to me. I begin to walk towards the bathroom, my mind in turmoil, various questions popping around my head with no single answer.

    I wonder where we are going tomorrow. Maybe he wants to introduce me to his parents. I thought he was going to do that today but he didn¡¯t.

    Is he not on good terms with his parents? Is that woman from earlier not his mother or rtive? What about that youngdy who wouldn¡¯t stop ring me? Do those men work for him in hispany? What type ofpany does he run?

    I get to the bathroom door and grab the door handle to go in when something pops up in my head suddenly.

    From nowhere.

    An idea of what type of person he might be.

    I have read things like this in books. Dark and dangerous romantic books of rich spoiled brats and their abductors.

    Since he is not a kidnapper obviously, then this must be it.

    Without thinking, I twirl back sharply and blurt out. ¡°Are you in the Mafia?¡±

    The moment the words roll out of my mouth, I begin to regret it because his face turns rigid and his eyes be darker, making me drop my gaze, mutter a low apology and run into the bathroom.

 CHAPTER 19

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    Taking notice of the woman I got married to just yesterday as she steps out of the Mercedes car which brings her to the party, my lips part ways unconsciously at the purity and innocence radiating her wless milky skin.

    Her dress hugs her petite body, giving a clear view of her cleavage and just how sexy she is.

    Her hair is down but this time, she isn¡¯t trying to defy me bying to the party with that stupid white hair. The ck wig which came off her head the other day is back looking like her real hair.

    I am sure she is also not confident about how she looks with that white hair.

    She nces around until her eyes meet mine.

    ¡°Boss, are you there?¡± A voice calls out from the other side, reminding me about the fact that I was on a call before she arrived.

    She approaches and I gulp, confusion clouding my mind. The more that I think of this whole thing, the more confused I be about the fact that this isn¡¯t Andre.

    Andre is hot and sexy but the meekness thates with Jasmime¡¯s beauty is overpowering. The fact that women always want to get my attention and these two look-alikedies have the least interest in me intrigues me.

    I couldn¡¯t wait to get married to Andre.

    For revenge.

    For my ego.

    And for the public.

    Now, my rash decision has trapped someone else. Ady as innocent as Jasmine. I should have believed her when she told me she had been mistaken. I should have cleared my doubts at that instant but now it is toote and she is my wife.

    What I feel right now is what I haven¡¯t felt in years.

    Guilt.

    It¡¯s the only thing I feel whenever I remember my parents too.

    I don¡¯t feel sad or empty anymore.

    Just guilt.

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    ¡°When are youing back to New York?¡± I quickly ask, rolling my eyes because of the moment I was lost in a trance when I should bemunicating with Ethan.

    ¡°First thing tomorrow morning¡±, he answers sharply and I nod in satisfaction.

    The smuggling business in Switzend is almost ours. Now that I am a married man, I can¡¯t be traveling all the time which is why Ethan is helping me with that in Switzend.

    But I want him back. He was the one who found her. He has been on her trail with Mathew for months and they found her.

    I want them to find someone else. I want my doubts cleared totally, then I will know the next line of action.

    ¡°Hi¡±, Andre¡¯s voice jerks me back to life as she stands in front of me sping her tiny purse with a light smile on her face.

    ¡°I will call you when we are done here¡±, I say into the phone, my eyes not leaving hers.

    Before he can respond to that, I disconnect the call. The fact that she asked me if I was in the Mafiast night is another evidence to show that this woman is different from Andre.

    Andre and I know each other. She knows what I do and she hated me for that. I know how she can be too.

    I rise from the chair I am sitting on and stretch my arm at her for her to take. Without hesitation, she entangles her right arm with my left as we began to approach the party, the guards trailing behind.

    We were supposed toe here together but I stayed outte at the office and I couldn¡¯t go back home to pick her up so I asked Mathew to bring her.

    The silence between us isn¡¯t as awkward as it used to be. I don¡¯t know what I am supposed to say to her and I am sure she doesn¡¯t know what to say to me either.

    We haven¡¯t spoken sincest night. Even though I know she barely had any sleepst night because she was still scared I was going to force myself on her.

    I would never do that. I meant what I said when I told her I don¡¯t hurt women. I only said we would sleep together to get her scared and I seeded.

    I barely sleep too. It has been a part and parcel of my life. Sometimes, I don¡¯t even sleep at all while other times, I sleep only for two to three hours.

    My rough childhood led to this. As an adult, the huge responsibilities of being the leader of the Mafia are overwhelming.

    ¡°I hope I am notte¡±, her soft voice reaches my eyes before our eyes meet. She is smiling again, looking more innocent than ever.

    She is indeed beautiful. If only she hadn¡¯t pulled that stunt yesterday at the party, maybe I would have been praised much longer for marrying such a beauty.

    I take my eyes off her and halt instantly when my eyes meet with Vicenzo who is some meters away, watching Jasmine and I make an appearance.

    I should have known he would be here.

    Vicenzo owns Chicago. We are rivals. We only meet on asions like this.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    I want to excuse myself from her so I can have a word with him. We pretend to be good but deep down, I know we are enemies. We don¡¯t like each other. I don¡¯t carry out any businesses in his territory and he doesn¡¯t do the same here in New York.

    Over the years, our fathers had been in a lifetime of battle over who ought to be the head over the whole of America. I really do not want to visit that old book of history, it irks me.

    We get to the VIP seat and Mathew, who I just noticed drags out a seat for Jasmine and then me. The hall is crowded and noisy and the program is yet to start.

    I signal to Mathew and he drops his head to my side. With my eyes lingering on Vicenzo who seems to have lost interest watching me and my new bride, I whisper into Mathew¡¯s ears.

    Drinks are being served and Jasmine grabs a fruity red wine, sipping on it carefully as she looks around in amazement. I am quiet and alert.

    Being married has improved my ego but knowing the fact that I have another person to protect is another responsibility.

    Maybeing here was a bad idea.

    ¡°Jas¡­¡± I call unconsciously and quickly stop, shutting my eyes. When I open them, I see her eyes growing wide in amazement and her ss of wine stopping halfway.

    ¡°Did you just call me¡­¡±

    ¡°Boss?¡± Mathew calls, making me heave a deep sigh of relief in appreciation for the interruption.

    What the hell is wrong with me?

    Before I can swivel my chair around to face him, hees close and begins to whisper in my ears. I nod my head and wave him away.

    ¡°Andre, don¡¯t go anywhere without the guards. I will be right back. If you need anything, signal to Antonio or Mathew, they will be at your beck and call¡±, I mutter to her, dragging my chair closer to her as fear begins to skate on her expression.

    ¡°What happened?¡± she questions immediately just like I know she will.

    ¡°Nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going then?¡± she requests of me, suddenly nervous about being left alone amid strangers.

    ¡°I need to see a business associate. I will be back in a jiffy¡±, I murmur, shing her a smug smile before patting her back.

    She nods reluctantly as I rise and adjust my suit.

    Vicenzo¡¯s attention is back on us now, especially on her. The need to protect her, then by all, means is overwhelming. She is my wife and if he doesn¡¯t know she is, I should make it known to him tonight.

    Leaning down slowly, I whisper into her ears since he is still watching. ¡°I will be right back, Mia cara.¡±

    She seems taken aback by my actions. I avert my gaze from her and walk towards Vicenzo who has a proud smile, making me think of just how I n to deal with him if he ever tries to do anything nasty.

    ¡°Hello Vincenzo Giovanni ¡±, I stretch a hand at him as soon as I am close enough.

    He nods at me and takes my hand. ¡°Good day to you too, Xavier Ravarivelo.¡±

 CHAPTER 20

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    This isn¡¯t a phobia, it¡¯s anxiety.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    It is making my dder full and my eyes are scanning the hall to find the restroom so I can go and urinate.

    Maybe I will feel better. And more rxed.

    Why the hell will he go off just like that? Isn¡¯t he the boss? Aren¡¯t they supposed toe to him instead?

    His back is to me as he converses with the so-called business associate. It is taking my mind back to my curiosity about what type of work he does. If he has business associates, then it means he is a businessman.

    Maybe I was wrong about him being in a dangerous business like the Mafia. I have little knowledge about people in the Mafia but I know they are dangerous and sacred.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I find him handsome and dangerous. Most Mafia bosses that I read about in books are just like him.

    Unable to hold back the urge to urinate, I look around once more, shifting the ss of wine aside so as not to spill it. I try to catch sight of Mathew and the other man he said are within range but I can¡¯t find anyone.

    Mathew isn¡¯t in sight. And I don¡¯t know the other guy.

    Mathew is the only one I am familiar with. The others all look alike with their huge bodies and ever-looking serious expressions. Most of them wear sses to hide their eyes.

    They are pretty scary.

    Instinctively, I shoot to my feet, clutching my purse as I make my way towards one of the party¡¯s ushers. She shes me a smile as I approach and I reciprocate.

    ¡°Hi¡±, I wave shyly at her as I clutch my purse more firmly.

    ¡°Hi, how can I help you?¡±

    ¡°I need to use the bathroom, is there any around?¡± I demand from her, taking in her young beautiful features.

    ¡°Sure¡±, she mutters, pointing towards a door. ¡°The one on your left is for thedies.¡±

    With ast smile, waving the thought of how young she is away, I stroll calmly towards the door she directed me to.

    I get there and push it open. Just like I thought, it is clean and sparkling. The host of this party must be super rich just like Xavier. I am not surprised, though. The rich roll with the rich while the poor roll with the poor.

    That is how life has always been.

    I am sure if Andre was from a poor background, Xavier wouldn¡¯t have insisted on marrying her. The rich from what I know get married for reasons; arranged marriage to form a partnership, contract marriage to get their inheritance, and matchmaking to make friendship between families stronger.

    They are all cliche.

    Rich people¡¯s lives are too cliche.

    The poor on the other hand, live a free life. They can get married to whoever they want and whenever they want to be married.

    But then, there is a huge difference between the rich and the poor. The rich have it all but the poor don¡¯t. What the poor have is limited.

    I sigh deeply as I rush into the first room to urinate. I really do not know why I am analyzing all of this shit in my head. It doesn¡¯t matter, does it?

    Right now, I am in between the two. I don¡¯t even know what to call myself. The poor girl married to a rich man? Or a rich man¡¯s wife?

    Relief washes through me as soon as I am done urinating and I quickly clean up so I can leave before Xavier notices my absence. I step out, my eyesing in contact with the tiny mirror fixed above the basin.

    I look pretty in this ckce dress. It is shining brightly as I have itplimented with diamond jewelry.

    Adjusting the pleats of hair falling all over, I tug each pleat behind my ear, watching myself closely and looking for evidence of changes in my look.

    I haven¡¯t changed much. The make-up does it all.

    Do I really look like this? I ask within me.

    Lately, dressing this sophisticated makes me look like her.

    I wonder how she is doing and where she is. I wonder if she will evere back home. And I wonder if she left because she loved someone else.

    Most people run away from home just to be with the man they love. This might be the case for Andre. She seems fierce. Stubborn headed unlike me.

    With another sigh, I turn around slowly to go out when I bump into a hard wall. It makes my head spin for a while till I raise my head to meet the gaze of a familiar pair of green eyes.

    They are dark but not as dark as Xavier¡¯s.

    A smirk descends upon his face as the realization dawns upon me. ¡°Vincenzo?¡±

    ¡°Jasmine Cooper?¡± he demands to be sure. ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡±

    I can¡¯t find my voice. This man makes my skin crawl. He is in the Mafia. He owns Chicago. Every gangster in Chicago bows to him. Every crime conducted in Chicago is also rted to Vicenzo, except for rape.

    ¡°I knew it. I kept looking at you the moment I saw you walk in with Xavier. I just wanted to confirm my suspicions¡±, he smiles sheepishly, cing a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Got yourself a rich boyfriend? Or is this just a fling?¡±

    I step back abruptly, making his hand fall off my shoulder. I avoid his gaze as a cold shiver runs down my spine at the thought of him knowing Xavier.

    How did he know him? Do they know each other? If he knows Xavier so well, does it mean I was right about Xavier being in the Mafia?

    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed a bit, have you?¡± I can detect the smugness and annoyance in his voice.

    I left Albany because of him. He has always had his eyes on me. First, it was one of his men who wouldn¡¯t stop ogling and smacking my ass. Then I gained his attention the very day I pped his man who smacked my ass.

    I didn¡¯t mean to. I just thought that was the best thing to do to keep the idiot off. I never knew I was digging a grave for myself.

    Vicenzo wanted me. He wanted me to be his fuck girl but I refused. Just a day before our first date, I left Albany and moved elsewhere to search for a new job.

    I haven¡¯t seen him since then.

    Trying to walk past him with my head down, he steps forward, blocking me from going out.

    ¡°Are you one of his flings?¡± he demands again with gritted teeth, making me raise my head to meet his intense gaze.

    Out of the blues, a feeling of courage fills me up, followed by pride. ¡°No. I am his wife.¡±

    His jaws drop open as he exims loudly in disbelief. ¡°Xavier¡¯s wife? What?!¡±

    Disbelief skates his expression and it disappears as soon as it appears on his face. Suddenly, he begins tough. That throatyughter makes me want to run far away from him.

    ¡°Like seriously? Really?¡± Anger shimmers through his expression.

    Before I can say anything else, wondering what rtionship he has with Xavier, he nods in satisfaction and ps his hands.

    Immediately, the bathroom door is thrown open and three hefty men stalk in. I recognize one of them as I stay frozen with terror.

    Sebastian.

    The same man I pped two years ago.

    Trembling with fear, I skate back. Sebastian gives me a toothy grin and I know today is the day of vengeance.

    Before I can think of a way of escaping these men¡¯s wrath, they shut the door and grab me, sticking a whitish substance into my nostril, a syringe piercing my skin as I let out a scream.

    Darkness envelopes me.

 CHAPTER 21

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    Two shots ring out as I watch the bullet pierce the forehead of the two men straddling Andre.

    Vicenzo is nowhere to be found but I know he is behind this. I know these are his men. I know this is his handiwork.

    Setting my anger aside, I take forceful steps towards her on the floor, staring at her pale white face and wondering what on earth they must have done to her.

    I told her not to move an inch.

    I told her not to go anywhere without the guards.

    But she defied me yet again.

    Vicenzo abruptly ended our so-called conversation and my intuition was right the very moment I turned back to go back to my seat to see her absence.

    I was seething in anger. But it vanished and got reced with anxiety when she didn¡¯t appear after a moment.

    Mathew had seen her going towards the bathroom and the moment I heard the loud sound of a gun, I knew there was trouble.

    ¡°Vicenzo and the others have fled¡±, Mathew rushes back into the restroom to inform me while I am still standing over her.

    I nod. Quickly, I pick her up as her eyes flutter open. She can barely keep them open as they close back on their ord.

    Now I know what it is.

    Andre has been drugged.

    She is reacting to whatever it is that has been infused into her system because this is new to her.

    Adrenaline shoots down my spine and my jaws tighten at the thought of what I will do to Vicenzo when next we cross paths.

    I always knew he was waiting for an opportunity to get back at me.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Xavier¡±, a soft voice calls to me making me look down at the petite woman I am carrying in my arms. Her eyes are still closed but she opens them again and asks. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Her voicees out in a whisper. I do not answer but watch her shut down her eyes totally in a slumber.

    She should feel better when she is awake, I think to myself as I stroll out through the back door, worrying about whether the party will end abruptly or not.

    A car is already waiting for us. As soon as Mathew throws the back door open for us, I drop her in and enter beside her. Carefully, I ce her head on my shoulder so as not to interrupt her sleep.

    She looks really peaceful and small. I wonder how she must have felt when she was attacked by those men. And I really hope they didn¡¯t do more than drugging her.

    Instantly, I growl at the thought of her being groped or touched. No one dares touch my woman. Vicenzo will surely pay for this.

    She must have been terrified.

    The car roars to life and I keep staring down at her inplete worry till we get to the mansion.

    Maybe it is too early to expose her to all of these. I should probably prepare her for what it means to be married to me. What it takes to be married to a Mafia Leader.

    Maybe it is also high time she got to know who I am too.

    A Mafia just like she had predicted and asked the other night. Instead of ignoring her, I should have answered her truthfully that I am more deadly than she thinks.

    Obviously, she isn¡¯t Andre.

    This is enough reason.

    A possessive side I never knew res to life as I watch her chest rise and fall, her cleavages in full view.

    Did those idiots touch her breast?

    A hiss escapes my lips while I quickly look away, blood rushing through my veins at the remembrance of the fear in her eyes as well as the relief that washed down her face when she saw me.

    As soon as the car gets to the parking lot, the door is thrown open and I raise her head from my shoulder carefully to step out. Then I pick her up and begin to stride to the front door.

    In thest twenty minutes, I haven¡¯t said a single word. All I can feel is waves of different emotions; possessiveness, anger, relief and anxiety.

    All I hope for right now is for her to be fine. For this drug not to be too powerful for her to take.

    My arms tighten around her as I take the staircase up to our room. Just before I can enter with Mathew trailing behind me in silence, she moves and murmurs a word I can barely make out.

    Mathew and I exchange nces and he opens the door for me to enter.

    I walk in, striding to the bed hurriedly. As soon as I am close, I drop her in and watch her murmur another word before she goes still.

    With a wave of the hand, I signal Mathew away and he goes out, shutting the door silently behind him.

    I drag a chair close to the bed and slouch in to watch her. A few minutester, she begins to toss in bed, making me jump in next to her, holding her in my arms.

    She goes tense, her eyes opening slowly to meet my gaze. She tries to smile at me but it onlyes out in a wince. Then she opens her mouth to say something but no wordes out.

    Her breath is the only thing that fans my face and neck region before she closes her mouth back, forcing her eyes to open widely.

    With every tense muscle in my body, I watch, drinking in her beauty and the soft sound of her breath. My eyes constantly flickering to the rise and fall of her chest, pushing me over the edge with my overriding emotions.

    Realizing what I am doing, I pull back. I yank myself away from her, my arms feeling the absence of her soft body on mine. Before I can get down from the bed, she holds my hand.

    ¡°Sebastian¡­¡±, she murmurs again, making me raise a brow in confusion.

    Sebastian? Who the hell is that?

    My jaws clench in anger at the thought of him being one of her ex. Why the hell is she calling his name now of all time?

    Furiously, I try to pull away again but her grip on me is tighter. She seems stronger than ever before and I guess it¡¯s the effect of the damn drugs.

    I sit with my back to her as she holds onto me. Silence ensues; no form of movement or speech from her anymore and it seems like she is deeply asleep now.

    Still determined to get out of bed and sit on the chair to watch her all night, I make to stand up when she cries out, letting go of me eventually.

    Ites out in a whimper. Pain shes through her expression as her mouth drops open, a tear rolling down her eyes.

    ¡°Please¡­please¡­¡±, she pleads, making something tug at my heart as I watch in horror.

    What the hell have they done to her? Was Ite? Was she abused? Was she harassed? Did they do more than drugging her?

    I sink back into the bed and wrap my arms around her protectively, different questions racing through my head.

    I stare at her profile as she goes back to being calm. I don¡¯t want my woman like this. I don¡¯t want my woman to be weak. I want her to be fearless. I guess this was why I wanted Andre so badly because I knew she was fearless.

    Jasmine is different. She isn¡¯t Andre.

    Jasmine is timid and soft, unlike Andre who is fearless and confident.

    This is more reason why I should protect her. Kill any single idiot who dares toy a hand on her. As well as getting her prepared for what it takes to be my wife.

    I might have wanted to marry Andre but I don¡¯t regret marrying someone else who isn¡¯t her because I am willing to do all it takes to protect her.

    While she sleeps, I watch in awe at her beautiful oval-shaped face, finally admitting to myself that Jasmine was right all along and I was in the wrong.

    She is my mistaken bride.

 CHAPTER 22

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    Myshes flutter open to meet the intense gaze of a blue-eyed man who looks murderous.

    Frozen with terror, my heart begins to pound hard in my ribcage watching him stare at me with so much intensity and feeling a lump of dread at the closeness of his body to mine.

    He isying on his side with his head resting on his hand, not shifting his gaze from me and making me more ufortable.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± he finally breaks the silence just when I am about to avert my gaze from his handsome face.

    Confusion clouds my mind as I furrow a brow, wondering why he is asking me such a question.

    I am about to ask him what he means by that when it clicks.

    Last night at the party, I saw Vicenzo and Sebastian. Then what happened? Did they attacked me?

    But then I can¡¯t remember anything else.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± he demands, not looking surprised.

    My face turns red as I shake my head.

    He nods in understanding and pulls away, strolling towards the closet. ¡°You were drugged by one of my business associatesst night. It was meant to be a way to get at me so I¡¯m sorry I put you into this.¡±

    As he tells me, I begin to feel weak all of a sudden as the memoriese back.

    I was drugged? Really?

    Is Vicenzo his business associate? How? Why does he think this was meant to get to him? Should I tell him I know Vicenzo?

    I don¡¯t me him because I feel Vicenzo did that because it was me, not because I was Xavier¡¯s wife. This was meant to be a payback time for running off and rejecting him.

    Xavier whirls around immediately, his brows raised, probably because I am not saying a word.

    I sit upright, looking away and thinking of how to tell him I know Vicenzo and that he shouldn¡¯t me himself for what happened.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± The care I detect in his voice makes me raise my head to see him already standing in front of me with creases of worry etched on his forehead.

    It makes me feel warm.

    It makes me want to disclose the fact that I know Vicenzo just so he can always feel this way towards me and never go back to being harsh and cold to me.

    He is already in a pair of shorts and a ck shirt, making me assume he didn¡¯t sleep a winkst night because he felt bad for me which was why I woke up to see him watching me this morning.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Xavier¡±, I answer and he nods but continues to stare at me. Quilt sips through me as we watch each other. It feels like he is trying to read through me.

    What if he ends up knowing that Vicenzo and I know each other from way back?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Suddenly, an idea hits me.

    This is a good way to make it known that I am not her. I am not Andre.

    Vicenzo and I have known each other for more than two years now. Andre left home twelve months back. There is a huge difference and gap and I am sure he is intelligent enough to figure things out without anything else.

    A surge of pride swells up inside of me. Before I can say a word, he walks back to the closet.

    ¡°Xavier, why do you think you were responsible for what happenedst night?¡± I question him immediately so I don¡¯t end up not finding my voice.

    He turns around slowly, his broad shoulder tense with dark squinted eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    It doesn¡¯t sound like a question. It sounds like a challenge.

    ¡°Vicenzo didn¡¯t hurt me because I am your wife which he obviously knows by now, he hurt me because I am me.¡±

    He does not seem toprehend my words and I don¡¯t have a better way to express my mind.

    Silence ensues and I am thinking he will wave it away like every other thing when he suddenly speaks up. ¡°You know Vicenzo?¡±

    I nod gingerly, d that we are getting somewhere. ¡°From way back. Chicago.¡±

    With his hands on his hips, his face bes red with anger and fear crawls back into my heart at his expression. I decide to continue talking even if he doesn¡¯t want to hear me at all. This is an opportunity I shouldn¡¯t take for granted.

    If he doubts me, then he can ask Vicenzo himself about it. The only difficulty here is that Vicenzo has be an enemy since he hurt me and the Xavier I am beginning to know won¡¯t forgive him for that.

    I remember how he pped one of his men the night they found me. One of them pushed me roughly and he pped him hard on the face because of that.

    It reminds me of how he mentioned that he doesn¡¯t hurt women and now that I am his wife, I am sure he will do all he can to protect me just like he did that night and evenst night when he made an appearance and relief washed through me.

    ¡°He is a Mafia. One of his men, Sebastian, wouldn¡¯t stop pestering him. He woulde to my ce of work and cause a lot of ruckus just to gain my attention. One night, he smacked my ass and I pped him. I didn¡¯t mean to but I guess my hands reacted before I could think of the consequences. That got the attention of their boss and it was a huge twist. What I expected was for him to order me killed for daring to p him but instead, Vicenzo became interested in me as well and asked me out. I wanted to reject him but I couldn¡¯t. He was deadly. I was scared of him. I knew what he was capable of so I didn¡¯t say a word. He asked that Ie with him on a date which I agreed but I didn¡¯t show up that night. Instead, I packed my things and left there for somewhere else. I haven¡¯t seen him since then untilst night.¡±

    I breathe out, beads of cold sweat dripping down my forehead and waiting patiently for Xavier to say something.

    That will determine whether he believes me or not. I know he might think I am making this up too but I have evidence. Vicenzo is that evidence as well as Sebastian.

    It¡¯s just a little toote because we are married already. But at least, I know things will change between us. I don¡¯t need to suffer for the mistake of another woman.

    When he isn¡¯t saying a word after five minutes, I decide to chip in. ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel sorry for me or think this is because of you. This was supposed to happen years back for the rejection but it seems yesterday seemed like a perfect opportunity to get his revenge and thankfully you were there to save me from his wrath. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t try to hurt¡­.¡±

    The stamping of feet on the floor makes me stop abruptly and I look up immediately to see Xavier with his balled-up fist and tightened chin, stalking to the door.

    Without a word from him or a nce, he takes the exit out with his booted feet making that sound as he ms the door shut.

    My mouth is agape as I look around me, asking within me if this is his reaction to the fact that he believes my story or if he doesn¡¯t.

    Before I can recover from the shock of what he just did, the door is thrown open again and he walks in just the way he left.

    He stands by the door, looking extremely mad.

    Is he mad at me or mad at Vicenzo? Does he believe me?

    I am still sitting in bed as I stare at him wondering what the hell is going through his mind.

    ¡°Do not leave this house without my permission. Do not even take a step out of this room without a guard. Understood?¡±

    That tone is back.

    That harsh, rude, authoritative and loud voice he always throws around, makes me think this is not a good idea. Telling him about Vicenzo isn¡¯t helping. I thought it would.  I thought it would change things between us. I thought he would feel pity at least for me or sheer sympathy for what he has been doing to an innocent woman like me.

    But obviously, I am wrong yet again.

    The n is not working.

    After nodding, he goes out again and ms the door shut, making me jerk up in fright at the sound.

 CHAPTER 23

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    CHICAGOContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    For a moment, I didn¡¯t want to believe the stark naked truth in front of me, including her narration about her encounter with Vicenzo.

    The truth was right in front of me all along but I pretended not to see them. I had my doubts but my ego blinded me, stopping me from knowing that I am the wrong one here.

    Despite everything, I still want real evidence to know that I am wrong. All of these might just be a ploy, who knows? I need real evidence before I can finally admit I am wrong and let her go.

    Carefully lifting my head from the two pictures in front of me, I lock my gaze on one of the local restaurant¡¯s cooks.

    He seems extremely nervous and clumsy as he darts his eyes away.

    This was the restaurant where we found her. I should have known that Andre, that spoiled brat would never settle for less, not working in a local ce like this just to throw me off the rail. I should have known. Maybe I know but I decided to ignore my instincts. I guess I should me that on Andre¡¯s unpredictable behavior. I can barely say what she can do or what cane out of her mouth the next minute even though I always im to say that I know her like the lines in my palms.

    ncing down at the two pictures, I see a huge difference.

    They are both beautiful.

    Sexy.

    With the same face but different personalities.

    Different eyes color.

    Different hair color.

    And finally, I see thest thing.

    They are both curvy.

    Jasmine is petite in figure but Andre isn¡¯t.

    Anger shoots through my veins at the realization.

    Why didn¡¯t I see all of this that night? Why was I so bent on getting her back to even take note of any difference?

    I should have known the very moment I saw that strange hair behind Jasmine¡¯s fake wig. I should have known when she cowered under my intense gaze. I should have known when she didn¡¯t try to run away again.

    I was too blinded by my rage and desire for revenge. Now, I have a strange woman in my home. Trapped with me forever because of my mistakes.

    I drop the two pictures with a sigh and signal to Mathew to bring the cook to my table.

    Vicenzo would have been the perfect person to ask about Jasmine but he is on the run and I have my men on his trail. He won¡¯t get away with what he did to her.

    He knows what I am capable of yet he tried to hurt my woman. I am going to teach him a lesson he will never forget.

    The extreme peak of my curiosity brought me back to Chicago. I want no more doubts left by the time I get back to New York by midnight.

    I knew I already figured it outst night after the party and I took her home. I was examining her features and I knew she wasn¡¯t Andre at that instant.

    I knew it but something else kept denying that fact until she told me she knew who Vicenzo was.

    That story irked the shit out of me for no reason. I wished she never said a word about knowing him.

    Knowing him meant she isn¡¯t Andre.

    I watch Mathew go close to the trembling cook and whisper something into his eyes. His eyes go wide all of a sudden as he settles them on me.

    My dark angry look must have him behaving like that.

    This is the second time I aming here so I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t know me. He must just be wondering who I am or maybe he has it all figured out.

    With Mathew behind him, he walks up to me and I signal to him to sit in front of me. The restaurant is closed already. I asked him to close up and I intend to pay him for the time we spend here before leaving.

    ¡°Do you know any Jasmine Cooper?¡± I demand from him as soon as he is seated.

    He looks up with his brows raised. Slowly, he nods and I watch his Adam¡¯s apple gulp down his spit.

    ¡°Who is she? Where is she? Where does she live? I want to know everything about her¡±, I lean back in my seat, watching him curiously. I don¡¯t mind visiting where she stays if that will be enough to clear every percentage of doubts left in me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We haven¡¯t seen her in a while. She stoppeding to work¡±, he responds, avoiding my gaze and shivering underneath my gaze.

    I nod at that.

    She is with me. In my house. As my wife.

    I haven¡¯t seen her since I left home this morning.

    ¡°Where does she stay?¡±

    He hesitates for a moment before answering. ¡°I don¡¯t know where she stays.¡±

    ¡°So she went missing and none of you could find her? How can you not know where your worker stays?!¡± my voice is raised at this point.

    What if it wasn¡¯t me who had her kidnapped? What if it was someone else? What if Vicenzo had found her before I did? Is this how they would have handled the whole situation? Nonchnt about someone who was obviously missing?

    As he adjusts in his seat, he wears a look of fear and I have a feeling he knows something. He is hiding something.

    ¡°Did she skip work before she disappeared?¡± I demand from him and he jerks up immediately, surprised at my choice of words.

    ¡°Disappeared?¡± he asks back but I ignore him. After a moment of silence, he gulps down again and replies. ¡°Jasmine is punctual. She doesn¡¯t skip work at all.¡±

    ¡°How long has she been working here?¡± I can not resist asking more questions as everything unfolds in my head. The more he answers my questions, the more my doubts are cleared.

    Now, I guess this is all that is left. If his answer aligns with her narration from earlier this morning, then it means a lot is going to change between us onward.

    I have to let her go. I can¡¯t continue keeping a strange woman in my home. Not when I know the whole truth now.

    ¡°If I am not mistaken, a year and a half or more. I started working here a year and a half and I met her here¡±, he responds, trying hard not to look intimidated now.

    All my questions are answered but I feel something is left out. What else do I need to know about her for me to let her go? Why is it hard thinking of letting her go?

    ¡°Do you know Vicenzo?¡± I find myself asking out of the blue.

    Confusion consumes his expression as he shakes his head vigorously.

    I begin to nod when something else clicks in my head. ¡°Do you know any Andre then? Andre Moore?¡±

    Why am I even asking that? Andre would nevere here. I doubt if she even knew Jasmine existed at all.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡±, he says, staring at me, blinking severally, his fear back in full force. Before I can try to figure out what must be on his mind, he asks me. ¡°Do you know Jasmine? Why do you say she is missing?¡±

    I stand up abruptly, making him shoot to his feet as well. I don¡¯t intend to answer that question.

    I need to find Andre. She should be made to pay for her sins, not someone else.

    Andre would nevere here even if she knew Jasmine existed.

    Why do they even look alike in the first ce when they are not rted by blood? If Andre knew about Jasmine, would shee back home?

    As I drop a bunch of cash in front of him, watching his eyes grow wide once more, I twirl around immediately and walk to the door when it strikes me.

    Mrs Moore hasn¡¯te to the house to see her daughter since the wedding. That is unlike her. If it was Andre, I¡¯m sure she would have visited to catch up with her daughter.

    Mr. Moore on the other hand, clearly told me she isn¡¯t his daughter and he hasn¡¯t visited either.

    Does it mean Mrs. Moore knew Jasmine isn¡¯t Andre too but she decided to hide that fact? Does it mean Mrs Moore wanted me to marry Jasmine just to get her daughter off the hook?

    Apparently, this was the n. I was a fool.

    Andre will be found, no matter where she is hiding and Jasmine will be free from me.

    I just hope I will be able to let go now that Vicenzo is involved.

 CHAPTER 24

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    One thing is certain.

    Xavier is avoiding me. Even though I haven¡¯t been able to figure out if he believes me or not, I am certain he is avoiding me.

    I haven¡¯t seen him since he stalked out of the room this morning like that. I was scared he would never believe me. I might never be able to im who I am.

    Xavier might forever see me as Andre.

    Isn¡¯t it high time I found Andre on my own? Should I seek Mr Moore¡¯s help?

    I haven¡¯t seen him since the wedding but I am sure I could try. Vicenzo could have helped if he wasn¡¯t a monster. I wonder what Xavier must have done to him.

    He still scares me. Just like how Xavier scares me but I feel much safer with Xavier.

    Knowing that Vicenzo knows where I am now and who I am, Xavier¡¯s wife has made the thought of wanting to escape from this life so shallow.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    If I leave this mansion, Vicenzo will get to me and my life will be over. Now I know Xavier is better than him. He is not as bad as Vicenzo who would do anything to harm me.

    I haven¡¯t been myself all morning. My mind keeps drifting from Vicenzo to Xavier. My head keeps spinning with questions about what would happen to me if Vicenzo gets a hold of me once again.

    What would have happened if Xavier hadn¡¯t appearedst night? Did Vicenzo drug me so he could take advantage of me?

    Now, my past is haunting me. I am much more bothered about that than what would happen between Xavier and me. Our future isn¡¯t certain. What he is going to do to me which I should be worried about, Vicenzo has overshadowed that.

    I feel traumatized by his appearance and I wish I never went to that party.

    Despite the effective functioning of the Air Conditioner, I can feel beads of cold sweat dripping down my forehead as I keep tossing on the bed in my silk nightwear.

    The clock tick and I stare up immediately to see it is 1 am already and Xavier isn¡¯t back.

    I shouldn¡¯t be worried about him but I am. I don¡¯t know if this is usual since he is someone I can hardly predict but I can¡¯t help the feeling gnawing at my heart that something bad must have happened.

    Did he go in search of Vicenzo and he is hurt somewhere? Is Vicenzo still out there?

    After spending another fifteen minutes tossing and turning in bed without any sight of Xavier or any traces of getting any sleep, I rise abruptly and step down from the massive bed.

    I tie the robe of my silk wear around my waist, wear my flip flop and move out of the room.

    Surprisingly, there are no guards outside the door like I think there are. Xavier made me believe there were guards all around after he threw that harsh warning at me about not going out alone before leaving this morning.

    Thankfully I don¡¯t havepany, so I stroll around the quiet hallway down to the staircase. Just when I am about to get to thending, my eyes fall on a small room downstairs.

    I have never noticed the room before and it makes me curious about what the room is meant for.

    I wanted to go to my former room when my eyes fell on it. My room is on the left side of the staircase but this room is on the right side as I stand on thest staircase staring at the room with full-grown curiosity.

    Howe I never noticed this room?

    Instead of going to my former room as intended, I step down and find myself trudging towards the room.

    I¡¯m sure Xavier won¡¯t be back home for the night so I need to get my mind off my thoughts by keeping myself busy with something.

    He is a billionaire. A wealthy man so this should be a usual thing for him. Maybe he went on a business trip. I shouldn¡¯t be worried about him. He is a full-grown man after all and I¡¯m sure he can protect himself.

    He has thousands of bodyguards so why should I be worried that something bad must have happened to him?

    As I get to the door, I wave the thought away and turn the doorknob. It won¡¯t budge and I turn again as it creaks open.

    I know it isn¡¯t locked since it is simr to my former room door. If it was locked, I would have known when I turned the doorknob.

    I enter the room fully only to realize it is quite dusty and everywhere is covered with white clothing.

    I lean by the door watching the whole room until my gaze falls on a guitar and beneath it are paints and brushes.

    A gasp leaves my mouth as I leave the door open and rush in.

    Does Xavier paint? I¡¯m not really impressed about the guitar, which is the only thing that isn¡¯t covered in the room but I am really surprised about the paintings.

    Without a care in the world, I drag out the first piece of clothing only to see a huge painting of a boathouse.

    I let out a satisfying sigh as a smile touch my lips.

    This is amazing.

    Quickly, I run to the others, revealing all the beautiful artworks one after the other. They are all impressive but I love the boat house more.

    I would love to have a house like that. With that serene and peaceful atmosphere. I would love to go on a boat trip with someone too and eat some sea food.

    Ecstatic over my newfound hobby, I jump back to the guitar to grab the brushes and the paints. Getting a new board, I drag out an old chair and sit on it to do something creative.

    As soon as I am seated, I realize it¡¯s been a while since I painted and I don¡¯t even know what to paint now. It takes a while before something pops into my head and I find myself drawing someone.

    Apart from reading a book, painting is my next hobby and I feel overwhelmed as I continue painting with a small grin on my face.

    Just before I can finish up, a noise reaches my ears. I jump up instantly and whirl around to see Xavier race in only to halt when he sees me standing with a brush in my hand.

    His gaze shifts from the brush in my hand to the board which I quickly cover with my body by stepping sideways with my gaze down in embarrassment.

    Reality dawns on me.

    This ce hasn¡¯t been used in a while and doing this means I have invaded his privacy. I didn¡¯t think about this beforeing here to paint.

    Besides, I thought he wasn¡¯t going to be back till dawn. I shouldn¡¯t havee here.

    ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± his cold voice breaks into my thoughts.

    I want to look up at him but I can¡¯t bring myself to do that. With my head hanging low, I remain quiet.

    Suddenly, he begins to take long strides towards me. My head jerks upright immediately but he walks past me to the board.

    My heart hammers wildly as he stares at the exact image of him on the board. The same expression, the same cold and dark eyes and the cheeky jawline.

    Just like I predicted, he turns around slowly and our eyes meet. Then he exims loudly. ¡°What the hell is this?!¡±

 CHAPTER 25

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    What I wanted to do immediately after the helicopternded at the heliport at home was to have a drink all night.

    I didn¡¯t know I was going to face Jasmine tonight. I thought that I would wait till tomorrow.

    All I wanted to do was to check her in the room to be sure she was fine because I thought she would be asleep already.

    I was met with her absence instead and no guard was in sight.

    I was frightened that something bad had just happened. None of the guards had seen her leaving the room.

    The only thing that came to my head was that she had been kidnapped. It made my blood boil and my head in turmoil.

    Everywhere was searched but she wasn¡¯t in sight. It made me angry not until I noticed the door to the painting room was open. My first instinct was to check there, not because I expect her to be there but to satisfy my curiosity of who could be in there by that time of the night.

    This room is always locked.

    It has been locked for years.

    How did she get in?

    The moment my eyesnd on the painting on the board behind her, I curse out loudly. ¡°What the hell is this?!¡±

    Impression isn¡¯t the word for what I feel as I stare at my own image on the board. She isn¡¯t done yet but I can see how far she has gone in giving me that extremely cold look.

    Everything about me in here is dark, including my eyes and shirt. My sleek hair runs down looking extremely dark as well. Then I notice something else.

    A small tattoo on my hand.

    It is also dark but I don¡¯t have that kind of tattoo on my hand.

    Before I can say a word, someone else runs in and I whirl round to see Harry with my phone, reminding me that I have to tell them that she has been found.

    He bows down slightly when he sees her then approaches me to whisper in my ears. ¡°Ethan is on the phone, boss.¡±

    Quickly, I grab the phone from him and begin to stride outside when I remember Jasmine is still standing in the room. I halt with the phone glued to my ears then slightly turn. ¡°Go back to your room now!¡±

    I don¡¯t bother to wait for her reply before shouting into the phone. ¡°Ethan!¡±

    I really hope this is good news.

    ¡°Boss, I found her¡±, he announce immediately, making me nod my head in satisfaction and pride.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Good. Where is she?¡± I demand instantly as I approach the bar. Harry walks past me sensing I may want to sit as he pulls out a stool and I settle on it.

    ¡°London¡±, he answers, then pauses. I almost ask what the hell Andre is doing in London again but I am not surprised. She is definitely full of surprises and practically unpredictable. ¡°I¡¯m still monitoring her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let her out of sight¡±, I warn sternly. I know her. The moment she gets wind of someone spying on her, she would vanish again into thin air just like she has been doing.

    ¡°Do you know where she stays?¡± I ask him.

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±

    ¡°Has she been out of the apartment since you found her?¡± I know Ethan wouldn¡¯t call if he wasn¡¯t certain she was the one. I gave him this job because he was the one who found Jasmine. He was the one who mistook Jasmine for Andre but that wasn¡¯t partially his fault. Almost every one believed she was Andre, including me.

    ¡°Just for a little while.¡±

    ¡°Have you seen her with anyone?¡±

    ¡°No, boss. She ate alone in a nearby restaurant but I have a feeling she might go out tonight.¡±

    I raise a brow and my eyesnds on my wrist watch. This is 2 pm. Where the hell will she go by this time?

    Before I can ask him that, he states. ¡°The light in her room is still ok so I guess she is still awake. Probably doing something or about to step out.¡±

    Because her room light is still on doesn¡¯t mean she is going out.

    ¡°Send me a picture the moment shees out again and try to get into her room. I want you to find a way to track her phone. I need to know the people she has been contacting ofte, especially if her parents are included.¡±

    I don¡¯t bother to say her mother instead. I have a feeling someone around here is in contact with her. If that wasn¡¯t it, it would be very hard for her to keep getting away for almost a year.

    She might be a really determineddy but I have my ways. How she manages to slip away from the tip of our fingers in a mystery I haven¡¯t been able to figure out.

    ¡°Sure, boss.¡±

    Once it is confirmed, he will bring her home to me. I might not know what to do with her yet but she will surely pay for her sins; for fleeing on our wedding day, humiliating me and for making poor Jasmine suffer for her sins.

    ¡°Do not let her slip away like thest time. If she escapes this time, then you will be in for a lot of trouble¡±, I throw the words at him. I know he is capable but I don¡¯t want this to go on and on forever.

    Jasmine can¡¯t leave if Andre isn¡¯t found. I can¡¯t keep going after her too if she keeps slipping away like a thief in the dead of the night.

    We need to get this done with.

    ¡°Sure, boss.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± I mutter firmly before dropping the phone. I stare at Harry and tell him. ¡°Tell the others she has been found. I want everyone back in their position.¡±

    ¡°Ok, boss.¡± Instead of bowing to leave like I am thinking he will do, his eyes darts past me as though there is someone behind.

    His eyes shifts back to me and he quickly bows, then leaves.

    Just as I am about to grab a bottle of wine, I hear a soft voice behind him which makes me turn around instantly.

    Our eyes lock and I find her teary.

    ¡°Have you found her?¡± the voicees again, making me scrunch my face in confusion.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Have you found Andre Moore?¡± she asks again and I curse inwardly.

    What the hell!

 CHAPTER 26

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    For seconds, we stare at each other.

    His expression is impassive and mine is filled with shock. The initial fear I was feeling about him catching me in that art room had retreated. It has been reced with hope and a tiny bit of assurance that all of this will be history soon.

    His eyes be dark all of a sudden when I repeat my question and his jaw tightens before he takes his eyes off me to gulp down the whole content of the wine in his ss cup.

    I won¡¯t let this go.

    I heard right. He said he found her. That must be Andre. Why is he hiding that from me? If he has found her, then I should be the first to know and then I will know when to go back to Chicago.

    Talking about Chicago, a cold chill runs down my spine when the sudden remembrance of Vicenzo hits me like a massive wind.

    Vicenzo is still out there.

    Chicago is no longer safe now that Xavier is involved and he knows we are married. I am not just a woman who rejected him but also the woman of his enemy.

    He won¡¯t spare me.

    But even with that, I still don¡¯t want this life. This isn¡¯t my life. This is practically her life I am living. I want my life back.

    ¡°Xavier, are you going to answer¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut the f*** up, woman!¡± he barks at me thunderously, making me jerk back in fright as his eyes be red in anger.

    My mouth hangs open, wondering what exactly he is mad about. Is it about my question or about what happened a few minutes ago in his art room?

    He shoots to his feet before I can get myself together and before I know it, he disappears.

    A sob almost escapes my lips.

    I stand in the middle of the bar, my head spinning with numerous questions. I am not sleepy so I can¡¯t go to bed. I will keep tossing till dawn.

    When I lift my head up, I see the ss has been filled with wine again. Perhaps he was able to gulp everything down again when I stopped him with my question.

    What exactly is he mad about? Did he have a bad day at work?

    Without thinking, I step forward and find myself settling on the stool he was sitting minutes ago. I grab the ss cup and down everything.

    It is sweet.

    It isn¡¯t burning my throat like I think it will.

    I don¡¯t drink alcohol or expensive wines like this but I think I need this tonight. I don¡¯t even care whether this is alcoholic or not.

    I need something to take my mind off everything. My life is in disarray yet nobody seems to care because they don¡¯t believe I am not who they think I am.

    I hate myself right now.

    I wish I had the power to fight back at Xavier. I wish I had enough power to fight Vicenzo too.

    Why do I have to keep living such a miserable life? Why do I have to keep cowering in fear every minute of my life?

    I gulp down the second ss of the wine and pour in more.

    Just before I can finish the third ss, an idea hits me.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my real self or it is the result of the wine but I find myself rushing towards the staircase and towards the bedroom.

    Whenever a surge of confidence as this descends on me, I love to take immediate action or I will not be able to summon up the courage to do anything.

    I throw the door open the moment I am within reach and just like I am hoping, Xavier is inside, taking off his shirt, probably to take a shower.

    Without hesitation, I blurt out. ¡°I need a phone.¡±

    Silence falls.

    He does not turn back to face me. The only sound is the erratic beating of my heart and the fast breathinging from my mouth.

    ¡°Xavier, I said I need a phone!¡±

    Silence again.

    He peels off his trousers, leaving him in a short as he drapes a towel around his waist. Despite my anger towards his silence, my eyes hover around his waist, remembering how hot he looks when he is shirtless and after taking a shower with water dripping down his chest.

    Instinctively, I p myself mentally as I jerk back to life only to see him a step away, the hard look still on his face.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What for?¡± he asks me, making me scrunch my face in confusion.

    ¡°What for? What else will I need a phone for? I am not a prisoner or am I?¡± I throw back at him. Surprisingly, I am not scared at the moment.

    I am not tipsy too, or am I?

    For me to get to the root of this, I need a phone. I can¡¯t find Andre if I don¡¯t have a phone. I lost my phone that night in Chicago and he isn¡¯t saying anything about getting me another one.

    I am his wife after all and I have some rights.

    He nods, then says nothing.

    ¡°Are you getting me one or not?¡± It sounds like a challenge and I really do not know what hase over me. He raises a brow, looking upset again.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± he asks me, daring me to say what exactly I have in mind if he doesn¡¯t get me a phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go out first thing tomorrow morning and find myself a job. That way, I can get a phone for myself and I don¡¯t need¡­¡±

    His hold on my neck interrupts me from going further. Roughly, he pushes me to the wall and pins me there, his gaze intense and filled with rage.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± he growls out loudly and this does the trick.

    It feels like a veil has been lifted off my face as I be myself again with fear crawling at my belly.

    I whimper and tremble, wanting to drop my head low in embarrassment. Threats won¡¯t work on him. I am stupid.

    Getting him riled up won¡¯t do anything either.

    I am tempted to tell him I am sorry as he releases his hold on me but is still pinning me to the wall. Even though I have more to say, I only gulp at his gaze piercing deep into my soul.

    He points his index finger at me. ¡°You are my wife. Nothing changes that. You listen to me. You have no right to tell me what to do either. I do what I want and you have to get used to that. It is my decision to believe whether thatme story you have been feeding me with right from the very first day is believable or not. If I find any bit of it believable, then another replica of you should be produced for it to be fully epted. Understand?¡±

    I don¡¯t.

    I let the words sink in slowly.

    What he is trying to say is that he doesn¡¯t believe my story of knowing Vicenzo and if Andre isn¡¯t found, I am going nowhere, right?

    I nod meekly like a dove as tears spring to my eyes.

    Finally, he lets go of me, his eyes now soft like they weren¡¯t hard two seconds ago.

    ¡°You will get a new phone first thing tomorrow morning. If there is anything else you need, let me know. Politely¡±, he says through clenched teeth, stressing on the word politely.

    I guess this is to make me understand that I can get whatever material things I want as long as I ask him in a polite manner, not by threatening him.

    I nod again. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He seems taken aback by my show of appreciation. I¡¯m surprised too but it¡¯s my nature. I never knew he was going to give in after the drama. I thought I would have to live a lonely life here till God knows when.

    But I am grateful that he is depriving me of this. This is the only way I can find Andre myself.

    The moment he steps away from me, I lean forward so I can go to the bed when I bump into him.

    A sudden dizziness sweeps through me and I can¡¯t even say sorry when he turns back. Instead, the dizziness begins to envelop me slowly till I find myself swaying and falling right into his arms.

    The devil¡¯s arm.

 CHAPTER 27

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    My eyes scan over the silky robe she is dressed in, showing a clear picture of her cleavage as she rolls over to one side while I take a drag of my cigarette.

    I lean backwards in my chair, my eyes not leaving her as I continue to puff out the air and take in another drag just to get my mind upied with something else other than the guilt I feel each time she is like this.

    I don¡¯t want to think about anything else but the fact that she is Andre and my woman.

    I don¡¯t want to think about her being Jasmine, a weak woman who wants to leave the second Andre is found. I don¡¯t even want to think about what would happen to her if she leaves and gets into Vicenzo¡¯s trap.

    That bastard must have injected her with heroin.

    My business also entails the shipment of drugs and weapons. The moment she lost consciousness, I knew it was a result of the drug from the day before.

    I didn¡¯t expect her to wake up so soon that morning. The first time I gave that to a traitor, he slept for 18 hours but Jasmine barely slept for 10 hours before her eyes flutter open.

    Now, it¡¯s been over 8 hours and she is still asleep.

    I have stuff to do by noon but I want to stay here till it is time to leave.

    Her hand leaves her side as she scratches her hair, making the wig shift a little to reveal the white hair beneath it. Then she turns, making me hold my cigarette halfway, wondering if she is about to wake up.

    She rubs her hand over her legs, bringing her robe up her thighs, showcasing a beautiful set of legs, milky and glowing from the morning sun.

    I gulp as I blink in surprise.

    She is beautiful, no doubt.

    There is no more movement so I let my eyes leave her pretty legs back to her face. When I shift my attention to her almost opened breast, I curse beneath my breath, realizing what I am doing and quickly look away as I take another drag of the cigarette.

    I barely take cigarettes. But I need to do this to keep sane.

    Jasmine might not be as stubborn as Andre but she is beginning to make me feel insane. Stupid.

    I hate the feeling of passion. I couldn¡¯t help but shout at her and now I feel guilty for doing that. She doesn¡¯t deserve all of this. She doesn¡¯t deserve to be a prey to Vicenzo nor does she deserve to be mistaken to be someone else.

    Why I find it so hard to admit to her that I know the truth now is a mystery to me. I don¡¯t know why I don¡¯t want her to know that I know she isn¡¯t Andre.

    For no genuine reason, I just don¡¯t want her to know.

    Perhaps, this is to protect her. If she knew, she would leave without a second thought and I can¡¯t let her go until I get rid of Vicenzo.

    ¡°You smoke?¡± The softness of the sleepy voice stuns me, making me hold the cigarette halfway again as I shift my eyes to meet hers.

    She is awake. Her eyes are now clear as the day unlikest night when they looked watery and ssy.

    Perhaps, she didn¡¯t rest well throughout yesterday which was why she copsedst night. Right now, she needs a lot of rest and I am going to ensure she gets that.

    I want to say something but nothinges to my head. In fact, my throat is clogged with a lump so I look again and continue taking my drags when she sits upright.

    ¡°What happened again?¡± she asks, ignoring the thick tension in the air and my silence.

    ¡°You lost consciousness. I think it¡¯s the drugs. You should rest well to get rid of it from your system¡±, I tell her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Our eyes lock and it feels as if she is reading through me. At first, I wanted to keep staring at her till she looked away but she wasn¡¯t doing any of that. It seems like she is enjoying the view of my face, making me wonder what she thinks of me as a man.

    ¡°So you do smoke too?¡± she mutters, more like a statement than a question that gets my brows up in confusion.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I demand her with my face in a frown as I click the cigar with the tip of my forefinger to let go of the lights.

    She shrugs and hugs her arms around herself. ¡°Vicenzo does too. I thought only the bad guys do.¡±

    Amusement fills her expression, making me stare hard at her.

    What the hell does she mean by that?

    Suddenly, she seems nonchnt about her statement as she rises and moves to the closet.

    I guess I should go now. It¡¯s almost noon and time to get to work. I have a lot to do today and considering the time now, I might get back homete again.

    ¡°Here is your phone¡±, I say to her as she turns around hurriedly and rushes back with excitement written all over her. When she grabs the new package from me, I point to the food on the table. ¡°Your breakfast is also there. I asked them to microwave it almost an hour ago so you should eat it before it gets cold.¡±

    She does not hear me as she continues to gush over the product in her hand.

    ¡°Did you hear what I just said?!¡± My loud voice makes her look up immediately and she nods.

    ¡°Good¡±, I nod, another wave of guilt sipping through me. I made a resolve not to bark at her anymore but here I am doing it again. With her attention back on the well-packaged phone as she begins to unwrap it, I disappear into the bathroom.

    I need to take a quick bath.

    I don¡¯t bother to take off my clothes in the room. I am still in my pajamas. I changedst night after putting her to bed even though I know I won¡¯t sleep a wink.

    I worked on myptop for a while before exercising in the room, then I took coffee and began to smoke when she woke up.

    My phone will start blowing up soon so I hurriedly get to work, opening the shower as I let water wash through my entire body after peeling off my pajamas.

    Five minutester, I am done. I look in the mirror to notice a stumble above my mouth. I hate it but there is no time to get rid of it right now. I will do thatter tonight when I am back from work.

    Before I can grab a hold of the towel hanging low on the towel hanger after putting off the shower, the doorknob turns but it does not open.

    I furrow my brows, wondering who it is.

    Jasmine would nevere in since she knows I am in here so it must be someone else.

    With alertness, my eyes scan the bathroom for something to use as a weapon, I am less bothered about my nakedness as I move slowly to the door.

    Right on time, just before I can open the door to check who the intruder is, the doorknob turns again and a naked woman appears from nowhere.

    She looks up to see me standing naked in front of her and her eyes gorge in surprise, probably at my presence here or the fact that she is seeing me naked again for the second time.

    I am less bothered about that because it gives me enough room to admire the beautiful unclothed woman in front of me.

    At the remembrance that she is my wife, I feel a throbbing but it gets ruined when she ms the door shut in my face as a scream pierce the air.

 CHAPTER 28

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    My cheeks burn red like a tomato in embarrassment as I scurry out in my silky robe and with my breakfast alongside my new iPhone.

    I never knew he was inside. I was too engrossed with the new phone and the thought of how I would take advantage of the gift to know that he was in the bathroom.

    I shouldn¡¯t have gone to the bathroom naked. Why didn¡¯t I tie a towel around myself? How do I face him now?

    I find my way to the kitchen. The maids do not notice me until I clear my throat and the head maid, Paulina stares at me for a while before they know.

    ¡°Is everything ok? Do you want us to microwave the food again, ma¡¯am?¡± she regarded me with a look I can¡¯t ce. She always gives me that pitiful look but today it is different.

    I shake my head.

    I¡¯m damn hungry already. I only came out because I wanted to avoid Xavier. I really do not know how to face him after seeing each other¡¯s nakedness.

    This ought to be normal. We are man and wife after all but it isn¡¯t normal. Our marriage isn¡¯t normal. It isn¡¯t real and we are not meant to consummate our marriage which means we don¡¯t need to see each other¡¯s nakedness.

    Consummation means seeing our nudity is inevitable.

    At the thought of consummation, fear and anxiety gnaw at my heart and a flush rise to my face once more.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Paulina breaks into my thoughts. Quickly I nod.

    ¡°Can I eat here?¡± I ask here, noticing that the rest of the maids have gone back to their work. I see them bring out some baked chicken from the oven as well as some bread.

    It makes me wonder who exactly they feed with all of these.

    Paulina gets me a stool and I sit to eat my meal, still observing them. They seem to be doing one job or the other. It is a continuous process that seems to go on and on. The moment they are done with one, they start with another meal.

    Is Xavier feeding a nation?

    Paulinaes to clear my te as soon as I am done, allowing me to ask the question in my mind. ¡°All these meals in a day?¡±

    She looks surprised at first but it is quickly reced with a smile. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°Please call me Jasmine.¡±

    Her eyes widen a little before she shakes her head in disagreement, making me remember the situation I am in. They must all believe I am her too.

    ¡°The boss won¡¯t allow it, ma¡¯am¡±, she looks down at her feet, her hands sped behind her.

    I nod. I won¡¯t push further. Even I am scared of Xavier. He is one unpredictable devil. I guess it¡¯s normal that his maids are very scared of him too. They probably won¡¯t do anything to piss him off.

    Remembering how I woke up to see him sitting beside the bed just like the other night, I wonder if he sleeps at all.

    That aside, I have never seen him eat anything. Does he eat? Is he even human?

    ¡°Xavier will be going out soon, I guess, have you served his meal?¡± I question her, feeling a little chirpy and wanting to chat. I have to be sure he is gone first before going back to the room to take a bath and head back to bed.

    I have to explore my new phone, then get to work. Finding Andre is my new job, but now that I have a phone, I really do not have any idea on how to start looking for her.

    ¡°The boss usually takes coffee for breakfast, ma¡¯am¡±, she responds, watching me with amazement, as though this is something I ought to know.

    ¡°Oh!¡± I murmur. ¡°But it¡¯s noon already. You should get his lunch to him before he leaves. He mighte backte tonight like he did yesterday.¡±

    She smiles and replies. ¡°He doesn¡¯t eat lunch.¡±

    I raise a confused brow. ¡°Why?¡±

    She shrugs without a word.

    ¡°Does he even eat at all?¡± I ask her again with full curiosity. She shakes her head. ¡°Really?¡±

    A gasp leaves my mouth when she shakes her head again. I knew it. Xavier isn¡¯t aplete human. Is he a werewolf or a vampire who feeds on blood and humans? Is that why he doesn¡¯t sleep at night?

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s a kind of sickness but he throws up whenever he eats. We only serve his coffee for breakfast, lunch and dinner.¡± shepletes, filling the void of my curiosity.

    I used to work in a restaurant. I know a man whoes to our restaurant to eat daily. Whenever heeste and the cook is gone, he is always willing to pay anything just to get something to eat.

    My inquisitiveness took over and I questioned him why he was being weird. He could only stomach the restaurant food. That answered my numerous questions. The numerous questions about why a wealthy man like him would choose to eat from a local restaurant like ours.

    He liked my meals.

    After a while, he stoppeding. I used to get a huge tip from him and I missed him, hoping he is fine wherever he is.

    ¡°Has he always been like that?¡± I ask him, jolting alert when a pan drops from one of the maid¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Not really but I guess yes for as long as I can remember.¡±

    Ipse in silence, wondering what is wrong with him and if he¡¯s indeed normal. A normal human being.

    ¡°The previous head maid died so I took her ce. He used to eat her meals, which is why I can¡¯t give a specific answer to your question. I guess it¡¯s because he grew up with her.¡±

    I nod, finally putting the pieces of the puzzle together. I get it now.

    ¡°Do you know his favorite?¡± I demand again, looking up with an idea drifting into my head. She shakes her head and signals to one of the girls whoes sauntering. She speaks Italian to the girl who gives her a reply before she waves her away.

    ¡°Rumor has it that he used to lovesagna but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true¡±, she mutters, watching the girl and making me look in that direction. ¡°She is the previous head maid¡¯s daughter, that¡¯s why I asked her.¡±

    I nod gingerly, feeling giddy and hoping this n in my head will work. The restaurant I was working at in Chicago didn¡¯t know my worth but that man did. He alwayses to our restaurant to get the food but the moment he tasted my cooking, he couldn¡¯t stoping.

    I should probably do something simr for Xavier. Maybe it will work and he will be able to stomach some food.

    How has he been surviving all these years just on coffee?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    I might be doing this on my own free will but I guess if it works, it will be a way of appreciating him for watching me overnight and for getting me a new phone as promised.

    He might be as stone-hearted as a devil but I guess he still exhibits a tiny bit of human emotions. Sometimes, he can be nice and sweet while other times, he can be cranky and irritable.

    I will overlook that.

    Tonight, I will cook him a meal and if he can stomach it, I don¡¯t mind doing that for him for as long as I live here.

    With a smile on my face, I jump down from the stool feeling energetic. I say to Paulina. ¡°Get the ingredients ready, I¡¯m cooking for everyone tonight.¡±

    Her eyes fly open and her mouth drops open in extreme shock and disbelief. ¡°What?!¡±

 CHAPTER 29

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    Like someone who has been awaiting my return, she jumps up from the bed the moment I push the bedroom door open. With my creased brows, I venture fully into the bedroom to see her rubbing her hands over her sleepy eyes.

    She must have been asleep. I thought as much.

    ¡°Wee¡±, she murmurs in a sleepy tone before darting her eyes to the wall clock. It is 11 pm.

    ¡°Thanks¡±, I say in a low tone like hers. I wonder why she is weing me home. I am thinking she will be fast asleep, probably because she is still trying to avoid me like she did this morning after seeing each other naked or because she can hardly hold back her sleep.

    When I walk to the closet, she follows behind me, making me more curious about what she really wants.

    Now, I am more than sure this isn¡¯t a coincidence. She wants something.

    I whirl around suddenly, making her almost bump into me. I raise a questioning brow at her, waiting for her to spill whatever it is she wants.

    Smiling shyly, she ys with her fingers nervously and then looks down.

    ¡°You want something?¡± I help out.

    Last night, I specifically told her to tell me whatever she wants but in a polite way. I don¡¯t care what it is or how much it is, I will get it for her. Maybe this is her way of wanting to take advantage of my words.

    She looks up and averts her gaze away from mine almost immediately before scratching her head. ¡°Erm¡­I don¡¯t know if¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± I¡¯m beginning to lose my patience now. Why is it so difficult for her to say what it is? Is she scared that I won¡¯t give her whatever it is? Does this have to do with topics I don¡¯t want to hear about?

    ¡°I made dinner¡±, she blurts out suddenly, just when I am thinking the word will nevere out. Nervously, she continues. ¡°For everyone. Including yours.¡±

    She smiles again, holding onto the hem of her silky robe. The same robe fromst night which had my mind in turmoil from the mere sight of her thighs and cleavage.

    She is a beauty when naked.

    Realizing what I am thinking is totally different from the topic before me, I clear my throat and turn back. ¡°Nice.¡±

    ¡°I was told your favorite issagna. I made it and I have your favorite fruity wine here toplement¡­¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You prepared a meal for me?¡± the words suddenly register in my head. I didn¡¯t realize that was what she actually meant.

    Like a meek dove, she shuts her mouth and nods, letting go of the hem of her robe and watching me intensely with expectations.

    I don¡¯t eat.

    I can¡¯t remember thest time I had a proper meal. All I do is munch on cakes and drink coffee. For years, my eating habit has gone from bad to worse.

    ¡°Yes. I know you don¡¯t eat but I¡¯m sure you will enjoy this. I took out my time to do this and I know it¡¯s your favorite. Just give it a try, please.¡±

    I shake my head.

    Not tonight. I am not in the mood to puke. I still have a lot of work to do on myptop.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±

    Disappointment shes through her expression the moment the wordse out of my mouth. Before I can say anything else, she nods and goes back to bed. I expect her toy down, faking annoyance but instead, she sits up, pouting and folding her arms around her bosom.

    I sigh and turn around. Changing into my sleepwear, I walk to my study table to grab myptop when my eyes fall on the tray of meals with a Chianti ssico wine bottleying beside it.

    Unconsciously, a smile leaves my mouth. I am supposed to sit and begin to work on myptop but I find myself walking to the bed with curiosity written all over me.

    ¡°Why did you cook this?¡± I ask her. I am curious to know why she did this. What for? Does she want something and she feels like doing something pleasing just to get what she wants?

    ¡°Because I want you to eat¡±, she responds back almost immediately, taking me by surprise.

    Why does she care if I eat?

    I nod and remain silent. She is obviously mad that I am not going to eat her food. There is no use talking to her then.

    Slumping to the space beside her, I ce myptop on myp and put it on to start work, ignoring her. She mumbles something but I don¡¯t bother to ask her what it is.

    Suddenly feeling the desire to smoke, I lean forward to grab the box of cigarettes from the drawer and a lighter before leaning back.

    As soon as I lit it, she speaks up again. ¡°Smoking thiste?¡±

    I want to ask her if smoking has a specific time.

    ¡°You barely eat anything all day and you want to smoke again? Don¡¯t you know smoking is injurious¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ To health, yes, I know. Can you let me smoke in peace now? Stop acting like a nagging wife!¡± I snap at her in irritation.

    Because we share a room does not mean she needs to tell me what to do and what not to do. It¡¯s my life and it¡¯s my house. I can choose to do whatever I want to do. I can choose to eat or not, smoke or not.

    Silence falls.

    Smoking helps to keep my mind off some disturbing thoughts. Her presence in the room and the closeness is enough reason for me to smoke.

    All day, all I could think of was her naked body and how beautiful her exposed thighs were.

    I dealt well with that distraction by smoking and I am about to do the same again. I don¡¯t need a nagging wife. I married her for some other reason, not this.

    As I type furiously on myptop, stopping at intervals to take a puff, the silence persists. I stop typing and take a peek at her. Her arms are still folded around her bosom but her eyes are closed now.

    ¡°Lie down and sleep¡±, I mutter before taking my eyes off her as she flutters her eyes open.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping. Just thinking¡±, she replies, making me wonder what exactly she is thinking about.

    Is she still mad about the food or because of how I snapped at her?

    Inwardly, I curse.

    Why do I even care why she is mad? She is going beyond the line by questioning my actions so she should be responsible for my reactions.

    Ipletely ignore her now, my mind focused on my work. Taking a drag and puffing out air, I don¡¯t know how much time I spent typing until my eyes catch the time on theptop.

    It is almost midnight.

    I am almost done but I need to make a few calls before midnight. I am about to pick up theptop so I can quickly make the calls beforeing back to finish up when something falls on my shoulder, pinning me to my position.

    I snap my head to see her head on my shoulder. She is fast asleep.

    At first, I didn¡¯t know what to do but when I realized I needed to go, I decided to ce her head gently on the pillow so as not to wake her up.

    Before I can do that, she turns, her face showing clearly now and her arms going around my forearm. She hugs them so dearly like they mean the world to her.

    I want to wake her up this time. I want to call her name to see if she would answer but I don¡¯t know what to call her.

    Jasmine? Or Andre?

    I hiss within me.

    My eyes fall back on her sleeping face as she snores lightly holding onto my arm. Like the bad man that I am, my eyes suddenly leave her face and go down to her rising chest where her delightfully exposed cleavage is on disy.

    Something stirs in me and I shoot to my feet instantly, making her fall to the bed with a thud.

 CHAPTER 30

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    With my stomach growling loudly, I flutter my eyes open to the brightness of the room and my awkward sleeping position.

    My legs are all over the ce with my head right on the space where Xavier is supposed to sleep.

    I rise immediately, wondering where he went and if I was the cause of his sleeplessness. Obviously, he didn¡¯t sleep here.

    Remembering how famished I am, I step down from the bed, typing the robe around my waist and slipping my feet into my flip flop which is on the soft pom pom rug beside the bed.

    My eyes fly to the tray of food fromst night reminding me of how he refused to eat anythingst night despite my effort. I stalk towards it and open the food to see it is untouched. It is the way I left itst night.

    I sigh deeply.

    I should have known he wouldn¡¯t eat. I should have known I won¡¯t be able to persuade him. I understand people like this. Their fear of puking overrides the desire to eat.

    Maybe I should persuade him more, right? Should I beg him?

    I just want him to try at least once. If I don¡¯t seed, then I won¡¯t do it anymore. He should eat just this once and I will let him be, unless he stomachs my food like the other man from Chicago.

    Uncaring about my empty stomach, I move out, striding quickly towards the kitchen. I just hope he is still around so I can make something fast for him to eat before heading out.

    Smoking on an empty stomach is bad.

    A guard walks past me after bowing and I turn back to him. ¡°Hey, is Xavier still around?¡±

    He looks up. He is the same guy from that wedding day. The one I found familiar but couldn¡¯t recognize where exactly I know him from.

    Now I know where I know him from. He was the one who pushed me that night in Chicago. He was the same person Xavier punched in the face for doing that to me.

    Shyly, I smile and wave at him.

    ¡°The boss is around¡±, he answers coldly then turns back on his heels to God knows where.

    Wondering if he remembers that night too and if this is the reason why he is acting cold, I continue my journey to the kitchen. I push it open and signal to the maid toe closer.

    ¡°Do you know if Xavier is still around the house?¡± I demand from her immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure but he hasn¡¯t asked for his coffee yet¡±, she answers, looking clueless.

    I nod and bite my lower lip.

    I should find him.

    I shift my attention back to her. ¡°Microwave the meal fromst night and get me some bread to toast. I will be back in a jiffy¡±, I mutter to her before walking back the way Ie without waiting for her response.

    Maybe he is still around. I need to persuade him to eat. If he can still eat thesagna fromst night, fine but if he can not, I don¡¯t mind toasting some bread for him or perhaps prepare something else really fast and simple.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Just before I get to the staircase, I see the guy from earlier who walks past me. I decide to ignore him too until an idea hits me.

    What if he is going to wherever Xavier is?

    I twirl around instantly, watching him disappear into the Eastern part of the house, making me curious as to where that leads to.

    Without thinking, I follow him. The corridor leads out as I sight another building. When I notice he is about to turn around, I hid myself quickly, my curiosity intensifying, making me forget what might result from this if Xavier gets to know.

    I just want to be sure he isn¡¯t going to where Xavier is. If that is confirmed, I will search for him elsewhere.

    Suddenly, he disappears and Ie out of my hiding, scanning the entire ce. Just then, the entrance to the other building is closed and I race towards it.

    That must be where he is going.

    I get to the door and shove it open. There is no one in sight and a shiver of anticipation darts down my spine.

    I move forward, sighting a staircase going downstairs towards another area. I step on the wooden staircase. Everything around here seems to be made of wood.

    Careful for it not to make a sound to alert whoever is in there, I take another step gingerly and quietly. When I get to thending, I find myself in a different area entirely. I nce around unsure of where exactly I am going to go or what I am doing here in the first ce.

    I begin to regret following him down here. I shouldn¡¯t get myself involved in whatever they are doing. I know I am curious about who Xavier really is but I shouldn¡¯t care. I will be out of here soon. As soon as Andre is found so I don¡¯t need to get myself involved in this.

    Having a change of mind since I can¡¯t see anyone in sight, I decide to leave when a scream reaches my ears, making me halt in my tracks.

    I flicked my eyes to the door where the sound seems to being from. Before I can do anything, another sound follows and another, followed by a loud cry.

    Fear consumes me but curiosity is still eating at me.

    Is Xavier in there? What is happening? Who is screaming? Is someone in need of help or pain? Is that guy from earlier doing things behind Xavier¡¯s back?

    Before I know it, I find myself walking stealthily towards the door. It is a wooden door too and the noise is down now. All I can hear is whimpers of pain.

    As soon as I am within range, I touch the doorknob and close my eyes for a second to brace myself for whatever is in there before turning it open.

    Before me stands the guy from earlier with his cold eyes ring hard at me and another guy and two others who look surprised to see me here.

    There is someone else in the room apart from the person whimpering whose face I can¡¯t see.

    The person¡¯s back is to me but I need no soothsayer to tell me who this is. His broad huge shoulder and the confidence emanating from his stance are enough to know that the man holding a thorny wipe is no one but Xavier.

    The man I came in search of.

    Slowly, he turns around to meet my eyes. His looks can kill and I know if I don¡¯t leave now, I might be the next person on that seat screaming my lungs off for help.

    I let my gaze dart at the victim.

    My eyes growrge when I recognize him. Before me sits a bloody Vicenzo with a smirk on his face despite the beatings.

    My hands shake as I scoot backwards and my heart begins to beat wild within my ribcage as I make an effort not to let out a sound with my hands covering my mouth.

    Instinctively, I turn around and race back to the wooden staircase and out of the terrifying building.

 CHAPTER 31

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    Unshed tears cloud my sight as I race into the mansion, making for the staircase to do the only thing thates to my head.

    Vicenzo is here. Xavier is torturing him.

    Obviously, Xavier is a Mafia just like I predicted. I was right. I should have known but he was hiding that from me.

    Did Andre know he was a mafia too? Was that why she left him?

    Vicenzo is covered with blood and bruises. Any man that can turn the dangerous Vicenzo that way is definitely one to be scared shit of.

    I can¡¯t do this.

    I can¡¯t swallow this.

    I need to go. I can¡¯t do this anymore.

    The pain I feel right now is excruciating. Just like the pain of one who has been shot in the head.

    Why didn¡¯t he tell me? Why didn¡¯t he tell me he was into the Mafia business just like Vicenzo? Why didn¡¯t he tell me he had gotten his hands on Vicenzo? How do I convince him that torturing Vicenzo won¡¯t stop him froming after me?

    Tired of all the thinking, I burst into the room. I shouldn¡¯t bother myself about all of this. I need to leave now. I need to leave this house, which is housing two dangerous men that I should be far away from.

    I rush to the closet, throw it open and begin to pack my clothes, dumping them into a suitcase as the door opens again and a booty manes in.

    It is Xavier.

    His shirt is wet with blood and he looks more dangerous than ever, making fear run down my spine at the sight.

    Quickly, I continue to pack my clothes.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± he thunders loudly, storming towards me. He grabs my arm and whirls me around to face him.

    That reminds me of the fact that these clothes aren¡¯t even mine. I left Chicago with just the clothes that were on me that night. I didn¡¯te to New York with anything else so I should leave without anything too except the clothes I had on that night.

    I yank my hand away from his grip as my eyesnd on the ck jacket and skirt from that night. Instantly, I grab it and begin to untie my robe when he grabs me again, his breath fanning my entire face as he shouts. ¡°I said what the hell do you think you are doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving¡±, I burst out, without knowing where the courage ising from. I am still scared. In fact, I am more scared of him now than ever and all I want to do is get away from here.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡±, he rough handles me, making me stumble backwards, almost falling to the ground as tears spring to my eyes.

    The tears are threatening to fall but I hold them back in.

    Ignoring him, I continue to untie the robe as I take the jacket from the floor. Before I can wear it, he tosses it away from me.

    ¡°I am leaving, Xavier. I am not Andre!¡±

    ¡°You think I care?¡± he growls out with dark squinted eyes almost immediately as if expecting that. ¡°You think I believe that? Stop f*cking with me, woman.¡±

    ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you tell me you were into the Mafia¡­.¡±, I trail off. Does this even matter? It doesn¡¯t. ¡°Let Vicenzo go, please.¡±

    ¡°No and you are going nowhere!¡± he points a warning finger at me, making me suspect that the next thing I am going to receive from him is going to be a p in the face if I defy him again.

    ¡°I need to go. I can¡¯t do this anymore, Xavier. I can¡¯t. That man is my worst nightmare and now, you¡­you.. are¡­¡±

    I see hurt sh through his expression at my choice of words. I wish I can tell him how terrifying I find him right now and how much I want to be far from here or anything that reminds me of him.

    ¡°Please, I am not Andre. I can¡¯t stay here anymore. You need to let me go. I don¡¯t mind letting you know where I am going till you find Andre but please, I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t live here with you anymore¡±, I begin to cry while he remains silent, his face as hard as a stone.

    I continue. ¡°If you are doing this to him because of how he drugged me, just forget it. I forgive him. He will never see me again. I will be far from him¡­¡±

    ¡°You think I forgive people easily?¡± he interrupts me, taking a step closer and looking deadly. ¡°That bastard drugged you, he almost raped you and you think leaving here is possible? Never! You are going nowhere! You stay here while I get rid of him!¡±

    A whimper leaves my mouth as I sink to the floor. ¡°No!¡±

    Silence ensues.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared, Xavier. I won¡¯t be able to sleep with the thought¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be scared of him¡­¡± his voice is surprisingly calm.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I am scared of you too. You are just like him, Xavier. I don¡¯t even know you. How can I live with you? Who the hell are you?!¡± I yell and rise, throwing my fist into my hair. His face bes red in anger. ¡°You should have told me when I asked you if you were into the¡­¡±

    ¡°What the hell were you doing down there?¡± he questions all of a sudden, making me lift my head to meet his gaze.

    His intense gaze.

    I can¡¯t find my voice.

    ¡°So you are not just scared of him, then?¡± he demands again and I nod.

    I fear men I don¡¯t feel safe with. I felt safe with Xavier because I thought he was a good man who was doing all of that to me because he thinks I am Andre, now I am not sure what I think of him.

    All Mafia are bad people. They are terrible people involved in crimes and killings.

    No wonder he asked one of his men to kill someone over the phone the other day. No wonder he behaves this way. I should have known.

    Or maybe I knew but pretended not to. Maybe I knew but decided not to trust my instinct about him. Xavier didn¡¯t hide his true identity. I was the one denying it. Denying that he is a Mafia Lord.

    The evidences are all around. The building, the wealth, the guards, the dark colors around him and those men from the party the other day as well as the fact that he didn¡¯t hide the fact that he knew Vicenzo who is a Mafia from Chicago.

    I look up at him and take a step back in fear.

    I can¡¯t leave. Fine.

    But I can¡¯t stay here with him. I need to go back to my former room. The one I was stayed in before the wedding. That way, things won¡¯t be awkward between us.

    When he notices I am stepping away from him, he looks disappointed and moves closer while I continue to scoot back in fear.

    My body trembles until my back hits the wall and I decide to stop him with my hands.

    ¡°Please stay back. Can I go back to my former room then?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± he snaps, stopping right in front of me.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    He doesn¡¯t say anything. He just continues to study me like I am a piece of furniture to be studied before being purchased.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to leave anymore but I can¡¯t stay here with you anymore¡­.¡±

    ¡°You are my wife and you stay right where I keep you. Don¡¯t you dare dictate for me, woman!¡± he barks at me, making me wish for the wall to swallow my petite figure.

    ¡°I am not your wife, Xavier. Andre is. The moment she is back, she takes my position and I, Jasmine will have to leave. I am not Andre and I am not your wife. So stop treating me as if I¡­¡±

    Something soft touch my lips, cutting me shout from my outburst and then I realize what it is.

    Xavier has me pinned to the wall again just like two days ago but this time around, his lips are on mine with his breath venturing into my open mouth filling me with his lovely breath.

    It feels as if the world is about to end and I don¡¯t realize what is happening until his hand touch my almost exposed waist and his lips move on mine.

    My stomach flips as I open my mouth wide to allow him to explore the insides of my mouth without giving a care in the world if this is my first or not.

    Or whether it is stolen, unexpected or not.

 CHAPTER 32

    Andre¡¯s POV

    A sardonic smile lifts up the man¡¯s face making him look more handsome in the glorious illumination of the nightclub.

    It makes me smile too beneath my mask.

    He has beening for days now. I have noticed him just like how I got his attention the very first day he got here.

    He reminds me of him. He reminds me of that monster, Xavier because of his goddamn handsomeness and I am being careful not to fall into a trap again like thest time Xavier almost caught me.

    I¡¯m beenid back now because I haven¡¯t received any call from mother yet. No warning calls.

    She usually calls whenever she has information about his men being around and what I do is to disappear into thin air.

    The game of hide and seek so far with Xavier is exhrating. It makes my head swell so much with pride and makes me enjoy the game all the more. The more frustrated he is, the more happy I be. It makes me feel fulfilled and I am ready to keep up with this for as long as it cansts.

    But one thing is definitely sure.

    I won¡¯t let him get me.

    No matter what. I won¡¯t give him the privilege of having thestugh. I know how devilish he can be and what punishment awaits me when I get back home but I don¡¯t care. I am not going back home anytime soon. I am going to enjoy this new life, this new freedom and this adventurous lifestyle for as long as I can.

    I will go back home when I want. Xavier won¡¯t get me.

    For a week now, I have been able to attract the attention of every single man in this club with my mask and red hair, making me wonder just what they would do when I eventually decide to show my face.

    I am beautiful, no doubt and I take pride in that but I am masked for a purpose.

    I enjoy stripping in this club and I might stay in London longer than expected. To ensure that I don¡¯t have to leave stripping, I result in masking for my shows.

    This way, Xavier won¡¯t find me easily and I don¡¯t have to move soon again.

    With my right leg hanging up the pole and my revealing eyes fixated on the strange-handsome dude, I twist around the pole exchanging my leg with the other and finally pushing my butts down slowly.

    ps andughter arise in the dark room, making me smile at the result. There are about eight girls in the room right now strip-dancing but I know I have 80% of the attention of the men in the room.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The strange man is sitting alone just like he has been doing for days now. He has a smug smile on his face now, making him look more attractive than ever.

    Stroking my exposed thighs, I lean upward in the same slow movement, finally taking my eyes off him and closing them to enjoy the moment.

    This is what I enjoy most about strip dancing. It reminds me of my rebellious days in college when I go to clubs every weekend. I was living a crazy lifestyle and I knew it.

    My father hated it which was why he didn¡¯t think twice about having me married to that devil. I wanted to defy him but he got me by feigning sadness about having to lose hispany, and then I pretended to agree to his terms.

    Xavier does not deserve to have a woman like me. I would have gone along with the so-called wedding and ended up making his life miserable but I thought it best not to have anything to do with the idiot.

    I hate him with passion. I can¡¯t bear to stay in the same room with him. I couldn¡¯t even bear the thought of bing his wife so I did the only thing I was good at.

    Rebellious.

    I stood him up on our wedding day but I miss not seeing how hard his face would have been that morning when the realization dawned on him that he had been jilted.

    The thought filled me with so muchughter and now that I think of it again, I can¡¯t help the smile spreading across my face.

    I curl up on one side as the musices to a slow stop, earning a round of apuse from the audience. Without wasting much time, I step down from the podium, finding my wall to the dressing room.

    I may be reckless but I am careful when I need to be. Xavier is someone I can¡¯t predict. I need to make a call with Mom to be sure my suspicions are wrong.

    There is just something about that stranger that seems vaguely familiar. Like I know him or I have seen him somewhere before now. How he manages to remind me of Xavier Ravarivelo is another thing I can¡¯t seem to point out.

    Unlike the rest of the girls, I find my way to the second dressing room. Most of them stay back to get a man for the night but I am not interested in that.

    Mother barely sends me money so I need to make a living by doing something I love which is why I am settling in London for now.

    Father doesn¡¯t know my whereabouts and I don¡¯t intend to let him know anytime soon. He is pretty loyal to Xavier and I¡¯m sure in just a few hours of knowing, I will be whisked back to New York City only to be married off the next morning to Xavier.

    Tossing my mask aside, I grab my phone from my bag as soon as I get to the small table attached to therge mirror.

    I dial my mom¡¯s number and it rings for a while before she picks up in a low tone.

    ¡°Andre?¡±

    ¡°Mom, is Xavier on my trail again?¡± I burst out, almost yelling because thest time we had a conversation, she told me he was getting married to my look-alike.

    I didn¡¯t care about who she was. What I cared about was my little freedom which is why I have resulted to settling down in London.

    ¡°On your trail?¡± she seems genuinely surprised like I am. ¡°Is he?¡±

    Mother and I barely make calls unless when necessary. Most times, we text each other.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m just having this strange feeling that he is. Isn¡¯t he married yet?¡±

    Silence fills the air. I am about to ask her again when she answers. ¡°He is.¡±

    She goes silent again. ¡°When are youing home, Andre?¡±

    If there is any best time to go home, then now is the time. Now that he is married to someone who is assumed to be my look-alike but if he is still on my trail, then it is impossible. Besides, I love my new work. I haven¡¯t gotten enough of this freedom. The freedom of being away from my parents and having to do whatever I want without being called rebellious or having to defy my dad.

    All I want is for Xavier to give up on finding me. Then after getting tired of all this running, I can go home.

    ¡°Not now, Mom. Can we talkter?¡± I say into the phone. This isn¡¯t the first time she is asking me when I wille back home and definitely not thest. I know that.

    I am not ready.

    When she isn¡¯t saying anything, I disconnect the call and dump my phone back into the bag when I hear a sound behind me. Alert, I dig my hand into my bag to bring out my weapon-pepper spray when I hear his voice.

    ¡°La tua bellezza miscia senza fiato¡±, his baritone voice sounds like music to my ears. Deep and thick with his Italian ent.

    I understand Italian and I know what he means. He just told me how my beauty steals his breath away, making me feel like a woman once again in more than eleven months since I have been on the run.

    I know I shouldn¡¯t feel this way but I can¡¯t help it.

    I am supposed to make sure he is not a spy sent by Xavier but I guess I have to find out by getting close to him. By being careful and not reckless this time or letting emotions get in the way.

    My mask is far away from me and he is still approaching. Left with no other choice, I turn around slowly to meet his intense gaze.

    His stares make me feel even more beautiful as he mouths so many words. As our eyes interlock, I try to figure out where I must have seen him before now. I am sure I have seen him somewhere before which is why I find him familiar.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡± I snap, as he looks taken aback instantly.

    His face is filled with amusement as he stops approaching, cock his head to one side and answer. ¡°You don¡¯t remember me?¡±

    Do I know you? I almost ask out loud, keeping a straight face.

    Obviously, I don¡¯t.

    He nods, as though hearing my thoughts. ¡°I figured you must have forgotten where you know me from.¡±

    He beams, showcasing his perfectly set of teeth and his clean moustaches shining brightly.

    Alertness stirs in me again when he begins to approach and I bring out the bottle of pepper spray. ¡°One more step and you will have yourself to me.¡±

    He halts, amused and surprised at my reaction. Raising his hands up in surrender, he steps back inughter. ¡°I mean no harm. I just thought moving a little closer to you would remind you of who I am.¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I care who you are?¡± I bark at him, regretting why I didn¡¯t use my mask. If he is sent by Xavier, then showing him my real face is a damn mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have.

    Anger fills me up instantly and I yell. ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± The amusement is gone now. It is reced with surprise and extreme shock.

    ¡°You heard me, get out!¡± I step towards him threateningly but he doesn¡¯t look threatened a bit. The amusement is back as he backs away, shaking his head as he takes the exit out.

    A mixture of relief and a sense of loss wash through me.

    I¡¯m relieved because I still can¡¯t say if he is a spy or not and I am at a loss because he is goddamn handsome.

    As soon as I whirl around to return to the table, grab my bag and leave for home, I hear the sound of footsteps again, making me grin at his persistence.

    I turn back sharply to continue with my pretense of being offended by his intrusion when my eyes fall on two familiar faces.

    Andrew and Mathew.

    My jaws drop open with shivers running down my spine. Before I can turn back to get the spray, one of the men grabs me from behind, mping hisrge hands over my mouth to stop me from screaming.

    I struggle with him, wanting to grab my sole weapon to fight them off and run, just like I have been doing but they are more powerful than I am.

    This is the first time they are so close. But I won¡¯t let them have me whisked back to New York. I will do all it takes to escape again.

    Despite my resolve, I find my body growing weak against my will as soon as the other man presses a hankie to my nose.

    My body goes weak suddenly and my hand stretching towards my bag for the weapon bes numb as I drop to the floor with a thud.

 CHAPTER 33

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    Her lips are soft and gentle.

    It was meant to be a quick kiss to shut her up but the moment she opens her mouth wider aftering to terms with the fact that I have my lips on hers, it pushes me over the edge, filling me with desire and the splitting image of her nakedness.

    She obviously wants me to explore the insides of her mouth as she permits me to thrust my tongue in.

    So soft like a feather, I continue to brush my lips against her, enjoying the delicate feel of her soft lips. When my hand touches the almost exposed thigh from her silky robe that gives me impossible imagination, I imagine what it would be like to have her in my arms like this every night the same way other men do to their wives.

    It¡¯s been ages.

    It¡¯s been a while since I have been with a woman and I reckon this is the reason for this desire.

    But it is wrong.

    Everything about this is wrong.

    Wanting to keep her shut by giving her a brief kiss which is obviously now more than brief.

    My lips on hers. And how much I am enjoying this.

    And the fact that she seems to be enjoying this too.

    It is wrong.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Andre will be here soon and she will be out of her as soon as she gets here. I can¡¯t let her get under my skin. I should probably find some whore to getid with, maybe this will go away and I don¡¯t need to feel this way with her just because I saw some pound of milky fresh naked skin when she came into the bathroom yesterday morning.

    Suddenly, I step away from her, a cold breeze hitting my lips at the impact of the absence of her lips on mine.

    Her eyes are closed and it takes a while for her to open them as she drifts them open slowly to meet my hard breathless stare.

    She is also breathless. Her chest heaved up and down, giving rise to more desires from me because of the sight of her cleavages.

    Everything about her is beautiful and alluring, I realize.

    The earlier I get to find a woman to getid with, the better. She is my wife but I can¡¯t have her. She is right about representing Andre till she is found.

    I am married to Andre, not her.

    A sharp knockes to the door, making me blink and look back towards the door. ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opens slowly as she adjusts her robe and her dishevelled hair before turning her back to the door, probably because she is shy after what just happened between us.

    Ethanes in, looking from me to her in curiosity.

    ¡°What is it, Ethan?¡± I demand harshly, the anger from earliering back.

    Nobody darese to that underground but Jasmine just did that and I am not punishing her. Maybe this is why he is watching with suspicion, wondering what is happening between us.

    ¡°There is a call for you, boss¡±, he answers, staring at me now, the curiosity in his eyes gone. ¡°From London.¡±

    That perks my interest.

    If it¡¯s from London, then it should be from Andrew and Mathew. They had to switch roles with Ethan who was trailing after Andre. I needed Ethan back urgently so I demanded that they switch roles.

    Ethan was able to bring Vicenzo to me and I am sure now, it is time for Andre toe back home.

    Quickly, I stride towards him, grabbing the phone in his hand. Just before I can glue it to my ears, I remember I have to give her my warnings so she does not do anything rash.

    I will definitely let her go when Andre is back here but on some conditions.

    First, I have to eliminate Vicenzo. I can¡¯t let her go when he is still alive.

    Second, she needs to respect and obey me. Failure to do that will result in more consequences.

    If she tries to escape like Andre, I don¡¯t mind keeping her here forever.

    I whirl around, pointing a finger at her. ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere until I am back. If you need anything, call me or one of the maids. I will have guards at your door so don¡¯t you dare try something funny.¡±

    She does not turn back to me. She does not even acknowledge the fact that I am speaking with her and that pisses me off but I am not in for that yet.

    I have more pressing issues to deal with.

    I take the exit out with Ethan behind me, finally speaking into the phone.

    ¡°Ciao¡±, I say calmly, expecting some good news.

    ¡°Good day, boss¡±, he replies, rather cheerful. It is Andrew.

    ¡°What do you have?¡± I ask rather impatiently at his silence.

    ¡°We have her. We areing home¡±, he replies, making me nod. Surprisingly, the surge of pride I would have felt months ago if I was told she was found and on the way back to New York is absent.

    I don¡¯t feel any emotion at the news. Not even satisfaction.

    ¡°Send me a picture¡±, I order with imcable authority before disconnecting the call and stretching the phone to Ethan who is right behind me as we move out of the mansion back to the other building where Vicenzo is still being tortured.

    I have been asking him questions about Jasmine but he won¡¯t say a word. I am more pissed at the fact that he drugged her and also harrassed her than anything which is why I personally decided to torture them.

    No one hurts my woman. He should know that.

    Now, all I need to do is get rid of him. I don¡¯t need him anymore. I don¡¯t need any information about Jasmine Cooper. All my doubts have been cleared now. It is certain Jasmine Cooper and Andre Moore are two different women with different bodies and personalities.

    Andre Moore is the woman who ran away and Jasmine Cooper is the one who married me in her ce.

    Once Vicenzo is out of the picture and Andre is back to take her ce by getting punished for the humiliation almost a year ago, Jasmine can leave if she wants to.

    I throw the wooden door open with my boot, adrenaline running down my spine at the thought of the kiss from earlier and the thought of her leaving.

    Vicenzo is barely breathing now but I don¡¯t care. Swiftly, I grab a gun from Harry and point to his forehead.

    He looks up slowly, dread filling his eyes as they gorge in shock. He must have thought the torture was all I needed to do with him.

    ¡°Xavier, don¡¯t¡­¡±, his voice breaks as fear emanates from his expression.

    I don¡¯t spare traitors like him. I don¡¯t spare people who hurt women like him too. I don¡¯t give a damn about how he got to know her or where. For drugging her, he needs to be dead. For her to be safe, he needs to be dead.

    I don¡¯t care about the consequences either.

    Without a word, I cock the gun at him, ignoring his wide eyes as I shoot him in the forehead.

    The shot rings out as another follows as I watch his lifeless body slump down the chair he is chained to.

    Then silence follows.

 CHAPTER 34

    Andre¡¯s POV

    In a moving car and with a banging headache, I flicker my eyes open. The brightness from God knows where makes me shut my eyes back immediately.

    Then I open it back only to collide my gaze with that of the strange. The strange familiar man from earlier. The same man I found attractive and damn good looking.

    It¡¯s bewildering how attractive I find him. His dark brown hair looks thick and silly and the little stumble on his jaw entuates his manliness making me suck a breath.

    The tuxedo he is changed in now makes him look like a god.

    I suck in another breath when it sinks it. I was in the dressing room after a strip dance when Andre and Mathew came in and I lost consciousness.

    My eyes widen in fear as I let it shift to the man before me again.

    Fear slither down my spine at my mistake. My yet again recklessness. I should have known he was working for Xavier. I shouldn¡¯t ignore my instinct but I was too drawn by his attractiveness allowing it to cloud my mind.

    All I can think of just by staring at him is what having sex with a god like him will be like. All my life, I have been with only two men; a stupid boyfriend of mine from high school and a random guy from a club.

    They were both meaningless. They meant nothing to me and even changed my sex view. I felt sex was overrated. That doesn¡¯t stop me from admiring an attractive man when I see one and the man before me is one.

    When his face lights up in a smile, it causes a fluttering in my stomach. Then I remember I have been kidnapped and I find myself rising immediately and taking a position to fight him off.

    His face turns grim and suddenly, it bes funny as he bursts intoughter, making embarrassment fill me up.

    I look around the dark-moving van until the torch goes off again. When ites on, I see two men tied to a chair unconscious. I strain my eyes to see who they are all to no avail as hees to block my view with the torch in his hand.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What were you thinking, Amore mio?¡± His rash breath fans my face and neck region, making me back away till my back hits an end.

    Thinking he will step forward and have me pinned to the van, I wait but he steps aside instead, shing the torch towards the men.

    I look at them for a while until recognition kicks in. It is Andrew and Mathew.

    Andrew is Xavier¡¯s right-hand man. I know Ethan to be the next in line but I don¡¯t know what Mathew¡¯s role is. Seeing them in this position makes me wonder who this man is again and if he is really working with Xavier to get me back to New York.

    Unable to find my voice, I try to clear my throat and clear my mind of the forbidden images running through my head.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Finally, I drop my hand. His gaze does not leave my hand as he continues to smile like he is born for that. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    He does not answer. There is silence except for the movement of the van on the road. From the space in here, I figured it is a van.

    He steps forward. ¡°If you are that curious, Be, why don¡¯t you tell me who these men are.¡±

    Watching his dark hooded eyes, another form of relief washes through my entire body at the realization that he has got nothing to do with Andrew and Mathew or Xavier.

    How did he manage to rescue me then? What did he do to them? Are they dead? Where the hell are we going?

    ¡°Catch got your tongue, sweetheart?¡± His voice is thick with his Italian ent, making me wonder what he is doing here in London.

    I roll my eyes at him. ¡°Cat got yours too?¡±

    Now, I am no longer scared. I was scared because I thought my ns had failed and I have to go home to meet that devil and the harsh scoldings of my father.

    Now that I am here, I don¡¯t care what happens as long as I don¡¯t have to go to New York.

    Still trying to be careful and ignoring the smile on his face because of my question, I ask again. ¡°Where the hell are we going?¡±

    I fold my arms around my bosom, waiting for his response. Suddenly, his eyes leave mine and settle on my chest.

    ¡°Pervert!¡± I snap at him when I realize he is staring at the see-through to see my breast.

    Heughs and looks away. He moves to a chair and sits in, grabbing a phone and barking orders into it in Italian. Suddenly, a door from somewhere opens and another till brightness fills the entire ce.

    ¡°What do we do with them?¡± he points towards Andrew and Mathew¡¯s lifeless body.

    Without knowing what to tell him, I shrug nonchntly. I don¡¯t care. If he hadn¡¯t rescued me, I would still be in their grip, probably on Xavier¡¯s jet back to New York.

    I should be grateful to this man even though he is a pervert. For now, he is the least of my problems. Once he gets rid of Andrew and Mathew, I can begin to think of how to deal with him on my own.

    ¡°Should I kill them?¡± he demands, making me raise a brow at him.

    ¡°No, just get rid of them now!¡±

    Like a dove, he does not argue with me. He just stands up from the wooden chair and moves towards them. I watch him squat in front of them with his back to me, making it difficult to see what he is doing.

    Before I can lean forward out of curiosity to see what he is doing, another door opens behind them and he uses his leg to push the chair they are tied to. Slowly, the chair begins to go down towards the door which is slightly bent and before I know it, Andrew and Mathew are gone.

    Out of the van.

    The thought that they might die from the fall hits me but I decide topletely ignore that. I shouldn¡¯t be concerned about that.

    Reminding myself that I now have this pervert to deal with, I face him squarely without any atom of fear as I demand from him sharply. ¡°Who are you? Why did you rescue me? What do you want from me?¡±

    The serious look he has on his face disappears immediately, getting reced with that smug look.

    ¡°Which of these do you want me to answer first, Amore mio?¡± he saunters toward me slowly, finally pinning me to the door behind me.

    When his minty breath hits me again, I almost lose it by grabbing him and crashing my mouth to his but I know better than to act impulsive.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask harshly, staring at his handsome face.

    He grins and replies. ¡°I am Alex Rossi. What else do you want to know?¡±

    I want to ask him who Alex Rossi is but I keep mute instead before asking again. ¡°Why did you rescue me?¡±

    He steps back in surprise. Then, he shrugs nonchntly. ¡°Helping ady in distress shouldn¡¯t be much of a big deal, should it?¡±

    I don¡¯t nod. I just ask thest question sharply. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    Men like him don¡¯t help without expecting something in return. I am sure he wants me to have sex with him. That is why he has beening to the clubs for days now. He doesn¡¯t seem like someone based here in London. Perhaps he is here for a business deal and all he wants is to get under my skirt before going off his way.

    ¡°I want you¡±, he murmurs, more in a whisper, making cold shivers run down my spine.

    ¡°I want you to be my woman¡±, he rasps out again after a moment of silence and my stomach does a flip in anticipation.

 CHAPTER 35

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    A new feeling engulfs me, twisting my heart into a painful lump as I stare into space, thinking about what happened a few minutes ago; the sight of Vicenzo on that torture chair in the next building and the way Xavier mmed his lips onto mine.

    Unconsciously, my fingers go to my lips and I trace them, wondering what made him do that.

    Is he attracted to me? Were my lips calling to him? Was he able to read my mind when I was thinking of how his lips would feel on mine?

    A sudden wave of cold engulfs me, reminding me of who he truly is. I was about to leave because of my fear for him but here I am, still stuck simply because hemanded me not to move an inch.

    Why the hell should I obey him? He doesn¡¯t respect me a bit and now he thinks a kiss will solve everything?

    Of course not. I am not a fool. I might not be as courageous as Andre but I won¡¯t let him make a fool of me.

    Stubbornly, I drop the jacket in my hand and move to the bed to grab my phone. Just like I have been doing for days, I began to search through Google and Facebook simultaneously for the name, Andre Moore.

    So far, I haven¡¯t been able toe up with anything but I don¡¯t y on giving up yet. If I don¡¯t get anything today, then I need to see Mr. Moore. I need his help.

    The names and pictures ofpletely different girls that I saw yesterday are the same today too. There is no Andre Moore like me on all the tforms.

    After a few minutes of searching with no luck, I finally give up, letting out a sigh and I throw the phone to the bed, bowing my head.

    Where the hell is Andre? When will I be free from all of these?

    Remembering the kiss from earlier, my lips tingle making my face go red as I bit my lips in regret.

    This shouldn¡¯t be happening. I shouldn¡¯t allow myself to get involved in Xavier¡¯s businesses or even let myself get attracted to him.

    This is what this is all about. If I was attracted to him, I wouldn¡¯t enjoy the kiss the way I did. I would have pushed him away the moment he took my lips by surprise.

    ¡°Shit!¡± I rise abruptly from the bed as more questions begin to pop into my head as to why he kissed me.

    Is he also attracted to me?

    Just because I am his wife doesn¡¯t mean he is attracted to me. Maybe this is just his way of showing his authority as a husband.

    Without thinking and wanting to escape from my thoughts, I storm to the door. I throw it open toe eye to eye with two guards standing at alert.

    I ignore them and walk out. They do not stop me like I am thinking they will. They quietly follow me behind until I start to move towards the exit.

    One of the guards rushes to block me from going out. I halt, ring at him coldly. ¡°You are not allowed out of the house, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Despite the respect, he is maintaining eye contact with me, making me wonder just how many men and guards are at Xavier¡¯s beck and call. These guards are not the same ones I used to see.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    This damn man is indeed into the Mafia business. Everything points towards this direction and I really do not know why I still find it hard to believe.

    With gritted teeth, I answer him. ¡°I am not going out of the house.¡±

    With that, I push him out of my way effortlessly before moving out. I know I am just being lucky. If they don¡¯t want me out of the house, I won¡¯t be out.

    I just want to be out of that damn bedroom of ours. He isn¡¯t letting me go back to my former room and it is pissing me off, scaring the shit out of me of the imagination running through my head of what this man is really capable of.

    Mafias are bad people. They kill people. They engage in bad business.

    Who the hell is this man I got myself married to?

    As I storm outside without a particr destination in mind, a new thought sinks into my head wanting tofort me a little about being the devil¡¯s bride.

    In reality, I am not his real bride. I am just a recement for the woman who left him at the altar. As soon as he gets his hands on her, I will be free from his grip. Free to go back home to Chicago.

    But on second thought, going back home to Chicago makes a cold shiver run down my spine.

    Will life remain the same way it was before he came to sweep me off to New York? What about Vicenzo?

    I know I asked him not to hurt him anymore but now that I so desperately wish to go back home before things get out of hand, the remembrance of how deadly Vicenzo can be makes me go still with my heart pounding twice its normal rate.

    Confused, I close my eyes.

    I don¡¯t really know what I want right now.

    First, I don¡¯t want to be here because I feel like I don¡¯t know Xavier well enough and secondly, I don¡¯t want to go back to Chicago for fear of Vicenzo or one of his men setting a trap for me as soon as Ind there.

    My hands suddenly begin to shake as I look around. As I take a step back, wondering what the hell is wrong with me, I bump into a hard wall from behind, startling me back to life.

    I turn round to see the same guard I pushed away a minute ago.

    Suddenly, intense rage fills my insides and I find myself snapping at him. ¡°I am not running away. I am just going to be here so please stop following me around like a puppet!¡±

    With that, I turn around sharply and begin to walk away again, just like I did a minute ago, uncaring about how he must feel for my outburst and not bothering to see if he is threatened a little.

    My breathing is ragged just like that of a person who just did a marathon race. It is nothing but as a result of my anger.

    I have never been so angry like this with Xavier or anyone in my entire life. Crossing paths with him only made me sad because I felt like a victim of circumstance but right now, I am damn mad at everyone here.

    As I continue to stalk to nowhere in particr, my eyes catch sight of a pool. I stop walking, staring at the beautiful oval-shaped pool wondering why I never came across this since I got here.

    Then I realize I haven¡¯t really been out of that damn bedroom so much. I haven¡¯t really explored this gigantic mansion of his.

    Like a miracle, the sight of it reminds me of nature. I love nature and it calms my nerves.

    Letting out a puff of air to release the steam of anger, I find myself walking towards the pool. Realizing that the guard was no longer following me as I ordered, I let out another sigh of relief.

 CHAPTER 36

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    Calmly, I squat down beside the pool and let my hand touch the water as a smile touches my lips, even though it is cold.

    I am intrigued by the beauty of this pool and it is tempting me to go inside.

    I am not really an expert when ites to swimming but I love water so much. But I don¡¯t have a swimsuit and I can¡¯t go in my full clothes.

    Sighing loudly, I sit at the edge and let my leg drift into the waters, calming my entire existence and taking me to another world of imagination as my eyes drift close.

    I don¡¯t know how long I am sitting here or how long I have my feet in the water until I hear the approaching sound of someone¡¯s feet.

    I flutter my eyes open immediately and turn slightly with a cold re, thinking it is the guard again. The other one must have stayed back in the house.

    Surprisingly, it isn¡¯t the guard. It is the one person who makes me feel a whole lot of emotions. The same person who makes me feel irate and the same person who makes a shiver of anticipation run down my spine. The same person who sends ripples of nervousness through me and also a searing pleasure shafting through me.

    Realizing what I am doing as he approaches me with long strides and a cold re just like mine, I decide to ignore him as I let my leg move in the water.

    ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± I hear him ask from behind but I don¡¯t intend to answer him. I have every right to be anywhere I want to as long as I am not outside his home which is exactly what he wants.

    I continue to swing my leg in and out of the water until the water begins to ssh everywhere, touching me.

    A squeal leaves my mouth in excitement at the feel of the cold water on my body. Forgetting about the bad man behind me, including that no-meaning kiss from earlier as well as the sight of Vicenzo which I am sure won¡¯t escape the rest of the torture prepared for him, I continue doing the swinging of my leg in the water as I begin tough like a maniac.

    ¡°Woman, I asked what you are doing here!¡± He yells at me again from behind. The voice is closer now but I don¡¯t bother to turn back to see the angry expression on his face.

    I am just a recement. I am not the real person who ought to be here punished for the crimes shemitted. I should be able to do whatever I want to do.

    Before I know what is happening, he yanks at my hand from behind making me shriek in fright as I struggle to get out of his strong grip.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Instantly, he lets go of me and I find myself stumbling into the cold water. As soon as I fall into the pool, a gasp leaves my mouth and I struggle to get out of it.

    He must have seen the fear in my eyes. He might not have meant to push me into the pool. He must have thought I couldn¡¯t swim because the next thing he did was dart into the water to grab me out.

    I am not a swimming expert. That is because I am still learning. I love warm water but this one is extremely cold and I might get sick as a result.

    His hand wraps around my waist as he pushes me forward out of the pool. Barely breathing, I get to the edge where I was sitting before I got pushed. Without waiting for him or saying anything to him as another heat of anger rushes into me, I climb out of the pool with my wet clothes as I shiver.

    Thankfully I didn¡¯te out with my phone, I began to walk away.

    ¡°Andre!¡± I hear him call behind me, intensifying my rage. ¡°Hey!¡±

    He is really fast because he catches up with me before I get to the front door. He grabs me and spins me around to face him. ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°I am Jasmine. Don¡¯t call me that damn name!¡±

    ¡°You think I care?!¡±

    The burst of emotions as we both breathe heavily is surprising. I feel like he knows. He knows there is something different about me but he doesn¡¯t want to admit it. He is too egoistic and arrogant to admit that I am not her.

    All he wants is to get his hands on her before finally admitting that I am Jasmine not Andre.

    ¡°Let go of me, you are hurting me¡±, I say calmly, finally taking my eyes away from him.

    He doesn¡¯t let go until I shift my attention back to him. I see a flicker of an emotion I can¡¯t ce and I wonder if he remembers the kiss from earlier.

    Damn that kiss.

    I thought I promised not to think about it again. It should mean nothing because I am sure such kisses will mean nothing to cold-hearted men like him.

    This is one more reason why I should stay away from him. I feel vulnerable around him. I feel unsafe. I feel like he is going to take advantage of me.

    If he knows I am thinking about that kiss or the fact that it was my first kiss, he might use it against me. He might make me like him and he might let it happen again.

    I won¡¯t allow that.

    After a moment of silence, with just the sound of our hard breathing and the hard stares on our faces, he lets me go.

    ¡°Go pack your things, we are going to Italy by noon¡±, he announces, dragging a hand through his wet hair.

    I blink and look at him, expecting him to repeat what he just said, thinking I misheard him.

    ¡°Did you hear what I said?!¡± he goes back to snapping, which almost gets me snapping back. ¡°Go pack your things, we are going to Italy¡±, he repeats as if hearing my thoughts.

    Finally, it sinks in as curiosity nudges at me and I begin to wonder just what the hell we are going to Italy for.

 CHAPTER 37

    Italy, Mn

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    As the tires of the private jetnd on the port of my home in Mn, I turn to take a look at the woman seated beside me.

    She is fast asleep, her face in a deep frown.

    A suppressing tension hung over us as we flew from New York 8 hours ago. I decided to ignore her which is why I didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep.

    Finallynding, I tap her on the shoulder, jerking her up.

    She sits upright, looking around until her eyes fall on mine.

    ¡°We are here¡±, I say to her before standing up to leave. I am not supposed to bring her with me but I did this on purpose. First, she is desperate to escape just like Andre did and secondly, I guess I can use this visit to my advantage.

    I have a lot to do in Italy and I might be here for a week or more depending on how quickly I sort things out.

    I haven¡¯t seen my Grandma in ages. This is an opportunity to visit her with my bride whom she can¡¯t wait to see. I have shipments to sort out and I am also here to get back Andrew and Mathew.

    After they informed me about finding Andre, I expected their call or their arrival but none came and Ethan reached us to tell me what happened.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    They were in Italy.

    Andre is also in Italy. This was the main reason why I didn¡¯t want toe with Jasmine but I had to. My mind won¡¯t be at peace leaving her at home back in New York. She will either run away or be unsafe.

    Now that Vicenzo is out of the picture, I am d I don¡¯t have to worry about her safety after she has been released from my hold but for now, I still worry. Being in this business for years has taught me to expect anything.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡± I ask her as soon as I get to the stairs, realizing that she hasn¡¯t moved an inch from the seat.

    With wide eyes, she stares at me, fear evident in her eyes as she stands up and trots towards me.

    Harry and Ethan are already out to get the car while two others are right behind us as we take the stairs down.

    Before walking further, the ck jeep stops right in front of us giving me a view of Harry in the driver¡¯s seat and Ethan by his side in the passenger¡¯s seat. I raise a brow in confusion.

    Wanting toment about it, I open my mouth but someone bumps into me. It is Jasmine. She looks flustered as I turn to face her and she leans her head down. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t see you were right in front of me.¡±

    The clumsiness.

    The shyness.

    The one-minute fierceness.

    They intrigue me. They amaze me.

    There is enough evidence that she isn¡¯t who we all presumed her to be but I was blind and too hurt to have seen that all along.

    I nod at the apology as Ethanes out immediately to open the back door for us. I signal to her to enter and she does before I follow.

    This is my home. My Italian home.

    But we are not staying here tonight. We are going to the vi. My ancestral home. The ce where I was born. That is where Grandma is staying. She has refused toe live with me in America. And I barely visit like I used to. She used toin a lot but not anymore.

    The car roars to life instantly as silence hangs in the air with Jasmine looking all around in a full-blown curiosity.

    I need to tell her.

    I am supposed to tell her what to expect when we get to the house but I haven¡¯t found the right word to start the conversation.

    Grandma knows about the wedding. She was d and excited and couldn¡¯t wait to meet with her.

    Just like everyone, she believes I am married to Andre Moore, Mr. Moore¡¯s daughter and not this woman who looks just like her. Now that I know she isn¡¯t Andre, I am sure Grandma won¡¯t hesitate to find out when she begins to let out her long-list of questions about why she ran away in the first ce among other things.

    I am supposed to start conversing with her now about it but I can¡¯t seem to form a word. There is a lot on my head and I don¡¯t say how I feel right now.

    I¡¯m stressed, frustrated and angry.

    I know I didn¡¯t feel the jolt of excitement that I used to feel when I was told that Andre had been found earlier today but the news about her escaping again has infuriated me.

    The anger I am feeling right now is twice the anger I used to feel. She always wins. She is always on the run.

    But this time, she was actually caught, unlike the rest of the times when she used to slip away like a thief in the dead of the night. This time, she was caught but someone helped her escape.

    That someone is who I have business with now.

    Italy is my home. I can find whoever I want to find. When I find him, I am going to kill him for crossing paths with me. For daring me.

    Andre doesn¡¯t deserve any sympathy. Why rescue her? Why interfere in my business? Who the hell does he think he is to do that?

    Eventually, I clear my throat and turn slightly. She is looking out of the window with jaws dropped in awe.

    Has she never been to Italy?

    At the question, something hits me. If she has never been to Italy, then there is a high possibility that she doesn¡¯t understand thenguage.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± I curse out loud at the thought, making her spare me a nce of concern.

    Andre can speak Italian. She is a fluent speaker and now this is another problem.

    I never thought of this before now. The drive from my mansion to the vi is just a few minutes away and we are almost there.

    ¡°Jas¡­Andre¡±, I call, clenching my jaws at the first word.

    She looks surprised. Did she hear me? Did she hear me call her Jasmine?

    I don¡¯t call her Andre in my mind. I only do that aloud. To avoid mixing things up, I guess I should start calling her Andre till things are sorted out.

    ¡°I¡¯m Jasmine, Xavier. Don¡¯t call me Andre!¡± her eyes are so red in anger.

    ¡°You better behave yourself, woman!¡± I snap back at her. ¡°We are going somewhere now and you are Andre, understood?¡±

    She doesn¡¯t blink or reply. She just continued to look at me with hatred in her eyes.

    Wanting the warning to sink deep into her, I move closer and lift her jaws with two fingers. If I don¡¯t threaten her, she might ruin things for me tonight and that means answering questions from Grandma.

    ¡°You are Andre, understood?¡±

    Finally, she nods after swallowing a gulp, making me nod my head in satisfaction. Before I can ask her the question in my head about thenguage which is obviously an obstacle or lean backward letting my hand fall off her small jaw, the car jerks forward, making me lurch forward towards her.

    My head hits her bosom as I grab her waist.

    For the second time, it jerks forward again and Ethan shouts at Harry to stop the car.

    This time, my head is no longer on her soft breathing breast. She has her head on mine now as I quickly bring out my gun, thinking it is an attack.

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?!¡± Ethan hits Harry in the face while I watch them. ¡°Get down!¡± hemands.

    I should have known.

    Harry doesn¡¯t drive me. I wondered why Ethan allowed him in the first ce and I am tempted to ask him now but the non-movement from Jasmine has me looking down as she wraps her two hands around my body tightly.

    Her eyes are closed and I shake her with agitation.

    Then her eyes drift open. Fear consuming them. She must have thought it was an attack too.

    I look over to the two men. ¡°Drive roughly one more time and you will have yourself to me. As for you, Ethan, meet me inside as soon as we get to the vi.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss¡±, they both chorused. Ethan is now in the driver¡¯s seat while Harry is in the passenger¡¯s seat.

    I look back to see the other two guards out with their weapons. From the rear mirror, Ethan signals to them that all is well as our car roars to life again.

    Jasmine is still safely locked in my embrace. She doesn¡¯t want to get out. She seems to find safety andfort in my arms and for no reason, I want her to remain there.

    I no longer want her to be the fearless woman I want my wife to be. I want her to find safety with me. I want to protect her.

    Finally, she lifts her head and my gaze sweeps over her face falling on her full lips which tasted strawberry earlier today.

    With her wide eyes on me, she asks. ¡°Are we safe?¡±

    And I find myself nodding with a light smile.

 CHAPTER 38

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    Xavier¡¯s smile seems to be like a dream making me sit upright to see if I am actually imagining it.

    As soon as my hands leave his body, the cares to a screeching halt making him avert his gaze from me.

    ¡°We are here¡±, he informs me as his guardse down from the car to open the door for us. Instead of going out, Xavier sits still, signaling to the men to do something.

    They disappear.

    ¡°Can you speak Italian?¡± he suddenly asks out of the blue, his expression hard and unsmiling.

    I¡¯ve never been out of America. Not even out of Chicago all my life. How then am I supposed to learn thenguage spoken here?

    However, a lot of men whoe to the restaurant speak thenguage and I find it fascinating but I don¡¯t understand a word.

    Slowly, I shake my head. Curiosity eats at me at the reason for the sudden question.

    Where are we? Where are we going?

    A frustrated sigh leaves his mouth. I continue to stare.

    He curse beneath his breath and look up at me before ordering me toe down from the car.

    As soon as I step out, a low gasp leaves my mouth at the sight before me.

    It is a vi.

    Just like the ones we see on TV, making it look like I just stepped into a scene from the Renaissance period.

    If the outside is this grand, how massive and beautiful will the interiors be then?

    ¡°y along¡±, Xavieres next to me, diverting my attention from the beauty. ¡°Now, hold my hand.¡±

    I almost roll my eyes. This person must be an important personality for him to be this disturbed. He wants us to look all lovey-dovey like the couples who are actually married because they love each other and want to spend forever together.

    Isn¡¯t he supposed to be the one holding me? Why are you ordering me to do that instead?

    His rough grip on my hand jerks me out of my reverie as we begin to walk towards a fountain. A beautiful one which brings a smile to my face.

    We walk past it and a door is thrown open from inside. We step into the grand building which is just like I expected. Ornate interiors with frescoed ceilings and numerous high chandeliers hanging above with marble floors.

    The building is elegant and I wonder who lives there.

    Before I can continue my eye exploration, Xavier¡¯s hand tightens around mine as a door opens to reveal the woman I presume to be the owner of the vi.

    Unfortunately, she is in a wheelchair and she looks old. Extremely old. Despite her condition, she is dressed in a shiny dinner gown with her ck hair in a tight bun and sparkling jewelry shining in the evening light.

    A smile forms on her lips which is quite contagious because I find myself doing the same. I don¡¯t know if contagious is the word for it or if it is just because I want to smile back because I feel sorry for her.

    Apparently, she is very rich. Why is she in a wheelchair? Are there no qualified doctors in the whole of the world who can make her walk again? Why does she seem okay with it? Is it because she is already old?

    Ady in a white uniform is behind the wheelchair which she wheels towards us as we halt in our tracks.

    Before I can bow down to greet her, she opens her arms to Xavier and he rushes into her embrace, leaving my hand.

    She speaks the Italiannguage as she disengages from the hug, her eyes shifting to mine now. She opens her arms again as she continues to speak in thenguage.

    Surprisingly, her voice is quite clear for her age. If I had not seen her, I would have thought it was a queen who was sitting majestically on a throne talking.

    Without hesitation, I walk into her embrace, a smile on my face at the warm wee. I don¡¯t know why we are here or who she is but I feel d for the hospitality.

    She releases me and pulls at my cheeks. ¡°Dove sei stato, Amore Mio? (Where have you been, my darling?)¡±

    I have no idea what she is saying so I just smile shyly.

    ¡°Jasmeen e improvvisamente diventata timida (Jasmine has suddenly be shy)¡±, Xavierments with a shortugh and the woman¡¯s brow is raised.

    ¡°Yaseemeh?¡±

    Yaseemeh? Who the hell is that? I ask inwardly.

    ¡°Forgive my manners, Grandma. I mean Andre. She must be really tired from the trip. I am also exhausted. Can we have dinner already?¡±

    He is speaking formally to her. Did he just call her Grandma?

    She nods and the nurse who has a smile on her face wheels her back the way they came. Xavier and I follow after he throws me a long re.

    What did I do now?

    When we got to the dining area, my jaw also dropped to the floor. Everything about this ce is exquisite. The furniture is just like antiques, giving it a mix of ancient times and civilization.

    We sit down at the table with Grandma sitting at the head and Xavier right beside me. Without any word, the food is served and we begin to eat in absolute silence.

    I watch as Xavier eats to his fill, surprising me. I was told he can¡¯t stomach any food but here he is eating a stranger¡¯s food.

    Does he even know who cooked the meal? He can eat a stranger¡¯s food yet he refuses to eat mine.

    I scoff inwardly, promising myself never to cook for him again. I won¡¯t waste my time doing that. If he doesn¡¯t want to eat, so be it.

    ¡°Grandma, pass me the salt, please¡±, he mentions, making me grab the salt container instead of the old woman.

    Why stress the old woman? I almost said that out until it hit me.

    He called her Grandma again. He called her that earlier too. Before a loud gasp can leave my mouth, I quickly mp my hand around my mouth.

    She is his Grandma.

    I have always wondered if he has a family. I haven¡¯t seen anyone with him aside from the men and those two women from our wedding party. All of them don¡¯t seem like family. It looks like they are just colleagues or business partners.

    I can barely eat anything anymore after that as I begin to pick at my food.

    As soon as we are down, Grandma shes me a smile and holds out her hand for me to take. ¡°Where have you been?¡±

    I smile because I know what she means. This is about Andre running off on the wedding day. She thinks I am her too.

    I don¡¯t me her. Everyone does.

    Before I can answer, Xavier¡¯s hand touches my thighs and I assume it is a warning for me to stick to the n. For me to y along like he told me.

    Now I get it all.

    This is his Grandma and he wants me to y along to be Andre? Does it mean he now knows I am not her? Or is this just because he doesn¡¯t want me to pretend not to be her?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma.¡±

    She nods and turns to Xavier. ¡°I hope you have settled your differences now?¡±

    We both nod. I am with a smile on my face and Xavier with that usual cold expression as his hand finally leaves my thigh, making me feel the absence.

    ¡°Sei stato bene? (Have you been well?)¡± she demands again from me, making me turn to stare at Xavier for an escape.

    Why is she switching to the Italiannguage all of a sudden just when I am beginning to feel relieved that she can speak English?

    ¡°Nonna, Andre non riesce piu a pare lingua. Lei a mpena capisce (Grandma, Andre can no longer speak thenguage. She can barely understand. I think you should speak to her in English)¡±, Xavier speaks up eventually and whatever he says brings creases of worry to the old woman¡¯s face.

    ¡°What happened?¡± she demands in English all of a sudden.

    Instead of replying to her in English, he speaks in Italian again, making me wish I could speak too.

    ¡°E stata coinvolta in un incidente e a mpena riesce a pare. E stato per questo che il matrimonio non e avvenuto lo scorso anno, ma lei sta bene, solo che a mpena ricorda alcune cose (She was involved in an ident and she can barely speak. That was why the wedding never happenedst year but she is fine, just that she can barely remember a few things)¡±

    Grandma¡¯s fragile hands reach to me as I watch them both in confusion. Xavier can sell me off with thisnguage, obviously. Maybe I should learn a little before it is time for me to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. How do you feel now?¡± she asks with concern and worry making me wonder just what he must have told her.

    ¡°I¡¯m great, Grandma¡±, I reply with a huge smile on my face.

    Suddenly, I feel Xavier¡¯s hand back on my thighs making me jerk upright.

    Grandma looks so sorry for me and I wonder what is up. She speaks to Xavier for a while before returning to English.

    The maidse over to clear the table as we converse. I know nothing about Italy and I am enjoying the conversation when she signals to one of the maids to get her something. When the maid returns, it is a gift wrapped in a gift paper and she stretches it towards me.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    She must have known we wereing and it makes my heart swell with joy.

    I take it before rising to hug her. She embraces me back.

    I don¡¯t know what it is and I can¡¯t wait to unwrap it. I have never received any gift in my life which is why this means a lot. This is what Andre ought to enjoy, not me but I don¡¯t care because I am also suffering on her behalf.

    If this woman continues to be this sweet to me, I don¡¯t think I will ever want to go back to New York with Xavier.

    ¡°We will go to Via Montenapoleone tomorrow to do some window shopping so if you have any needs, you can jot them down¡±, She touched my cheeks lovingly and I nodded down at her shyly, making a mental note to get her a gift too and also get a swimsuit.

    Thinking of getting a gift, I don¡¯t have any money on me so maybe I will ask Xavier. After all, he told me to ask for anything and now is the time to do that.

    After a few moments of conversation, just when I am about to signal to Xavier that I am sleepy so we can go, she clears her throat with a look of mischief. She looks from me to him and for no reason, I feel nervous.

    To hide my anxiousness, I grab the ss of water on the table and gulp it down as she blurts out. ¡°When should I be expecting a grandson or a granddaughter from you two?¡±

    From the shock, I hack a cough, making some of the water spill on me as I turn to Xavier immediately with wide eyes.

    He doesn¡¯t look shocked at the question like I am and his quick, brief reply almost makes me fall off the chair I am sitting on.

    ¡°Soon, Grandma. Real soon.¡±

 CHAPTER 39

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    Lying to Grandma about the ident was necessary.

    Doing that meant her not finding out that this isn¡¯t Andre and that meant finding out that Jasmine is forced to marry me because she looks just like the woman who left me at the altar.

    That will make her go against my reason for still keeping Jasmine and for no reason, I still want her here. For as long as Andre is still missing, I want her here with me.

    It might probably be for my ego but I don¡¯t care. That is what I want and I will get it.

    I know the yawn from Jasmine whiches right after the question about when Grandma would get a grandchild is either from her inability to continue with the pretense or because she is indeed sleepy.

    I direct the maid to show her to our room while I sit back to have a conversation with Grandma.

    ¡°You never told me a thing about the ident¡±, she attacks me as soon as Jasmine and the head maid are out of sight.

    I nod. I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t tell her a thing and now that I think of it, I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Grandma won¡¯t hesitate to find the real Andre and have Jasmine released from my grip.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bother you, she is fine. She is a strong woman¡±, I smile at her, hoping she will get convinced.

    She nods intermittently, looking towards the direction they took. ¡°I could sense something different about her the moment I locked eyes with her. Are you sure she is fine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grandma¡±, I reply sharply, hoping this will end.

    Her face lights up immediately as she repeats the question from earlier. ¡°Is she already pregnant?¡±

    I don¡¯t say a word.

    Jasmine and I haven¡¯t even consummated our marriage and I don¡¯t think we ever will so there is no way in the world she would be pregnant with my child.

    Pregnant with my child.

    That phrase. I haven¡¯t thought of that. It never crossed my mind but now that she mentioned it, I wonder what it would feel like to have a child.

    I never had the thought because of how dangerous it is to have an heir with this business.

    ¡°No, Grandma. She isn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You said soon¡±, she reminds me, raising a suspicious brow at me.

    This is it. This is why I don¡¯te home. She expects too much. Before I got married, she wanted me married and now that I am married, she wants a child.

    I might love the idea of having a child but now is not the right time. I have a lot to do and I have a lot to lose to let that happen.

    Wanting to let the topic slide, I rise from the chair as the nurse appears. ¡°I should head to bed too, Grandma.¡±

    She nods without a word. She knows when to insist on something and when not to. She knows how stubborn I can be but I am just like her.

    I take a step forward and lean down to peck her two cheeks. ¡°Good night, Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Goodnight, love¡±, she hugs me tightly before waving at me. I whirl around and begin to amble to our bedroom. The room where Jasmine and I will share tonight before heading to our mansion tomorrow.

    I don¡¯t bother to knock on the door before entering and I regret doing that as soon as I enter to see her undressing.

    I find myself turning back sharply as she covers her body with a towel immediately. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    This has never happened. I have never apologized to her for bumping into the room without a knock or walking in on her naked. This isn¡¯t even the first time I am seeing her naked but here I am apologizing.

    I guess it¡¯s because we are away from home and she must think she will have the room to herself. That is quite impossible because Grandma will raise a questioning brow and ask questions.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± I find myself asking her so I can turn back and get to take a shower too before going to the study to get to work.

    This used to be the room where my parents stayed whenever they visited the vi. The vi belonged to Dad and they got married here before moving away.

    ¡°Yes¡±, she replies calmly and I turn to see her wearing silk nightwear. I stroll to the closet to see our clothes already arranged. Just before I can begin to peel off my clothes so I can take a shower, a knockes to the door.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Jasmine answers the door, beating me to it.

    ¡°Xavier, can Ie in?¡± Grandma¡¯s voice sounds from outside the door making my eyes growrge in wonder at what she wants again.

    Quickly, I walk to the bed where Jasmine is already sitting and slouch in beside her. ¡°Can we act like real couples do?¡±

    She furrows her brow in confusion. Instead of replying to her, clearing her confusion or offering more exnation as to what I mean, I drag her head carefully to my shoulder and she goes still.

    ¡°Come in¡±, I call out as the door is thrown open by the nurse behind the wheel. She wheels Grandma in.

    Grandma has a mischievous smile on her face at the sight of Jasmine¡¯s head on my shoulder. I guess she bes shy because the next thing she does is to take her head away from my shoulder.

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt. I came to tell Andre that we would be having an outdoor dinner with thedies tomorrow evening. I guess we should pick out a dress for you tomorrow during shopping.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Grandma¡±, she nods with confidence.

    I know what having dinner with thedies means. Literally, they aren¡¯tdies but old women of her age yet she calls themdies as though they are youths and teenagers and that means having Jasmine questioned about me, our love life and how we met.

    Jasmine doesn¡¯t know. In fact, she seems excited about the outing already.

    Grandma waves us goodnight and I watch the nurse wheel her out of our room. Jasmine rises as soon as the door is closed from outside but I grab her back in position, letting her head go back to my shoulder.

    ¡°You should get used to doing this around here or Grandma will ask questions you don¡¯t want to answer¡±, I tell her, hoping she gets the message.

    ¡°Questions I don¡¯t want to answer?¡± she demands without lifting her head from my shoulder like I am thinking she will.

    ¡°Yes. We need to act like a couple. Like real couples too. Not rigid and¡­¡± I trail off, not knowing exactly how to call this thing between us.

    Is it awkward?

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Do I need to tell her why again? Isn¡¯t it obvious? It¡¯s quite obvious that she isn¡¯t fully convinced about the ident and also because she wants a grandchild soon.

    When I don¡¯t reply, she raises her head and I drag it back to my shoulder slowly, not wanting to feel the emptiness of her close contact with my body.

    ¡°Xavier¡±, I hear her call out in a soft voice, making me curious to know what she wants to talk about. ¡°Why did you answer Grandma that way?¡±

    ¡°How?¡± I am confused. What is she talking about?

    ¡°About a child.¡±

    Silence falls except for the loud pounding of her heart and her ragged breathing. I don¡¯t have a reason for giving her that answer other than the fact that I thought of the distinct possibility of having a child indeed.

    She sits upright and faces me squarely, waiting patiently for me to answer her questions without a word.

    When it seems like the answer won¡¯te out of me again, I shrug indifferently and say. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea, is it?¡±

    I know what I mean but I have no absolute idea how she is interpreting it because her jaws drop agape and her eyes gorge in extreme surprise.

 CHAPTER 40

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    The thought of going out to get Grandma a gift is what woke me up this morning.

    The joyful feeling since we arrived herest night and the happiness associated with the gift she gave me which I haven¡¯t been able to bring myself to unwrap is something I haven¡¯t felt in years.

    She reminds me of parental love. The same love which I was deprived of. She makes me feel like this is home, where I ought to be all these years.

    I feel indebted to people easily.

    Right now, I already feel indebted to her. The moment she gave me that gift, I felt indebted which is why I haven¡¯t unwrapped the gift even though curiosity is eating at me.

    I want to get her something. Then finally, I can open the gift to see what is inside.

    A smile has been stered on my face right from where I woke up, stretching my whole body as I yawned loudly, only to realize Xavier wasn¡¯t in bed with me.

    I can literally count the number of times I woke up to see him in bed with me. He is always out and working on hisptop.

    I open the bathroom door hurriedly toe out after a quick bath only to see Xavier standing right in front of the door. I stand rigidly, thankful that I am not making the same mistake from the other day; walking out of the bathroom without a towel.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he demands, peering down at me.

    I didn¡¯t tell him anything. We haven¡¯t seen each other this morning. I only saw himst night before sleep overtook me so I guess he must have heard that I instructed one of the drivers to get ready to take me out.

    I haven¡¯t seen Xavier¡¯s men and even though they were here, I wouldn¡¯t have asked any of them to take me out. I don¡¯t like Ethan and I¡¯m sure Harry doesn¡¯t know anyone here like me.

    I spoke to one of Grandma¡¯s men and he took me to the driver on duty. An experienced driver is what I need since I don¡¯t know anywhere here.

    I actually wanted it to be a surprise. I n to sneak out without Grandma¡¯s knowledge but I didn¡¯t think of what Xavier would think.

    Walking past him, I answer. ¡°I want to get Grandma a gift from the nearby antique store. I hear it¡¯s just a five-minute drive from here.¡±

    Silence falls.

    He isn¡¯t saying anything and my back is to him. Suddenly, it dawns on me that I will need some money to get the gift and I don¡¯t have any.

    If he hadn¡¯te in, what would I have done?

    I¡¯m so silly. I didn¡¯t think of that since I woke up.

    ¡°Can you please help me with your credit card?¡± I ask him with doubt. I hope he can trust me with it and not think I want to leave the country with his money.

    That is not my n even though it seems achievable.

    When he does not say a word, I turn back. He is watching me with arms akimbo. ¡°Get dressed, we are going together.¡±

    With that said, he turns on his heels and takes the door out, leaving me with my mouth agape.

    I was right. He thinks I want to elope. That is why he wants to follow me to the antique store. Isn¡¯t he too busy for that?

    Instead of feeling sad, a smile crawls slowly to my face. I am not Andre. I am not as courageous as she is and I would never n to elope in a strange country like this.

    Hurriedly, I get dressed, and check my face in the mirror before heading out. The car engine has already been ignited and Xavier is inside. One of the guards opens the door for me and I sit next to him at the back. The car rolls out of the vi instantly.

    The silence between us is extremely awkward, reminding me of our tripst night both on that private jet and in the car. The flight was extremely quiet but the short car ride was something else.

    The look in his eyes when I embraced him out of fear. He looked like someone who would kill for me. He looked like he would protect me with everything he had. He looked like the exact image of a caring husband that I always daydreamed about before he kidnapped me from Chicago.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Those stares were weird and it made a thousand questions run through my head.

    Five minutester, the car stops and the driveres down to open the door for me. It doesn¡¯t take time before I see the antique store.

    Without waiting to see if Xavier is out of the car or behind me, I amble close to the entrance and enter immediately, my jaws dropping open at the beautiful paintings right from the entrance up to the section where there are antiques.

    Now, I don¡¯t know what to choose. I don¡¯t even have an idea what she would like. The thought ofing to an antique store came to my head because of her age and also because of the nature of the vi¡¯s architectural structure. I believe she would love something historic.

    There are a few customers around as I find my way to the attendant.

    ¡°Hi¡±, I wave at her shyly when it gets to my turn. I will need her help to select something nice for Grandma.

    ¡°Hi, how may I help you? Are you here to take a look around or are you here for a purchase?¡±

    ¡°I am here to purchase something nice for my Grandma¡±, I find myself saying with a smile. She nods at me in understanding before turning back to show me some beautiful paintings behind her.

    ¡°A fine collection of a painting like this would do. I¡¯m sure she would like it¡±, she points towards one of the brightest paintings which has a blend of bright atmospheric colors.

    The painting will do but the idea of getting something else, probably antique jewelry, reaches my mind as the thought of how to pay joins.

    I suddenly gasped.

    Turning around, I almost curse when there is no sign of Xavier behind me. Not even a single guard to ask about his whereabouts.

    Where the hell is he?

    Bringing out my phone as the attendant continues to watch me with a faltered smile, I also realize I don¡¯t have his number.

    Shit!

    ¡°Can we package it for you, ma¡¯am?¡± the pleasant smile is back on her face. ¡°Or you would like to check something else?¡±

    I don¡¯t nod. ¡°How much is that particr painting?¡± I find myself asking, hoping that damn man will appear before the painting is packaged as my hands tremble in fear of what would happen if he doesn¡¯t appear.

    Won¡¯t it look like I am a bum? Like I came here to steal a collection in the presence of a purchase?

    This isn¡¯t America. This is a strangend and the thought of what they would do to me scares the shit out of me.

    ¡°Ten thousand dors for this¡±, she picks up the painting with pride as my eyes go wide in surprise. Without taking note of my expression, she passes the painting to someone else who walks along, probably to get it packaged.

    I haven¡¯t even said I am buying it. Where the hell will I get 10 thousand dors?

    The thought of going back out to find Xavier hits me but I don¡¯t know how to tell her I need to find my husband before making the payment.

    When she turns her attention back to me, I force out a smile without saying a word.

    ¡°Hi¡±, a grouchy voice says next to me, making me realize he has been behind me all along. ¡°You are American?¡±

    I stare at him, wondering why and how he knows I am American. Do I look American? Or is it because I am speaking English with the attendant instead of Italian?

    Without a word, I nod and he lets out a smile while I continue to wait for that damn man I call husband.

    ¡°You look bothered about something. Is it the painting? Can¡¯t you find your purse or something? I¡¯ve been watching you for a smile¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡±, I force it out, alongside a half smile, hoping he will let me be.

    ¡°Of course not. You don¡¯t look a bit fine to me. I can be your knight in shining armor, how much is it?¡±

    If only I don¡¯t have an option, then this doesn¡¯t seem like a bad idea. But I don¡¯t even know him or know what his intentions are towards me as he smirks with mischief in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Hey¡±, he insists, taking hold of my hand when I see the attendanting back with the package painting and I want to go out to check Xavier.

    Looking down at him holding my hand, anger simmers within me, finally getting to see what he wants. He wants to take advantage of my situation. Pay for the painting and have his way with me in return for the favor.

    ¡°Can you please let me go?¡± I ask politely, hesitating from telling him that I want to go in search of my husband or that I am married.

    He shakes his head and moves closer, his awful breath hitting my entire face. ¡°I can help you, you know?¡±

    ¡°Here is your package¡±, The attendant rakes the wrapped painting from him and stretches it to me.

    Before I can tell her what the problem is or ask this damn man to let go of me once again, a force hits us both, making the man beside me drop to the floor with a groan while I stumble and get caught in the arms of the man I call husband.

    Our eyes meet as he holds me in his arms, like a child who needs protection. It takes a while for me to realize what he has done and when I do, a sudden lump gets stuck in my throat and I try to swallow it.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± his face is expressionless as he asks me and I nod because I can¡¯t talk. There is a huge lump stuck in my throat.

    Finally, he straightens me up and I turn back to see two men holding the strange awful man.

    Xavier holds my hand as he watches the man. People are beginning to gather around and I am a bit ufortable.

    He turns to the attendant, grabs the painting from her before passing it to the driver who is right behind us, and then gives her his credit card without a word.

    Shakily, the attendant gets to work and within minutes, she passes the receipt and the credit card back to him with trembling hands.

    The two guards are still holding the man, making me wonder if we were followed by them. I don¡¯t even know them. They aren¡¯t Ethan or Harry or any of the guys we came with from New York.

    Are they one of Grandma¡¯s men?

    Xavier leaves my hand and takes two long strides towards the struggling man. Without hesitation, he throws a jab to his jaw, making him groan, then punches his face before producing a gun from nowhere.

    A gasp leaves my mouth too as I take a step back. Murmurs rise.

    ¡°No man is allowed to touch my wife, okay?¡± he barks at the man who is shivering with fear at the sight of the gun.

    He seems surprised at the word ¡°wife¡± because his gaze shifts to me. Then he nods vigorously before saying something in Italian, probably an apology.

    Scared that Xavier will do something rash or still beat him, I move closer and touch his tense shoulder. ¡°Can we go please?¡±

    He doesn¡¯t ignore me. He rises and instructs the guards to throw him out. When he puts the gun back in his position, we stare at each other in silence and I almost think he will ask me if I am fine again.

    He doesn¡¯t.

    Instead, he grabs my hand, entwining his fingers with mine before walking with me right beside him towards the exit as we leave a trail of murmurs from the customers in the store.

 CHAPTER 41

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    Like a boiling rage, I can feel his anger. Probably from the way he is holding my hand so tightly as he continues to drag me out of the store.

    I am supposed to be the angry one. I don¡¯t know if he is just angry because of that man or if he is angry with me for even giving him an audience.

    That man just wanted to help. I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for him. I feel responsible for putting him in such a situation.

    When we get out of the store, he let go of my hand. Then there was another car beside the car which drove us here.

    Without sparing me a nce, I watch him throw orders around just the way he always does, in that authoritative regal voice.

    When he eventually turns to me, his eyes expressionless, he mutters. ¡°Get into the car.¡±

    With that, he stretches the credit card at me, making me look down at it before shifting my gaze back to his face, wondering where the hell he is going. Obviously, I am going home alone.

    Not wanting to get yelled at, I quickly take the card and move to the open car. I enter the car and the guard closes it while Xavier and I maintain eye contact; me from inside the car and while he is outside watching with a hard stare.

    To be honest, what he did back there was unnecessary but it made me feel an emotion I haven¡¯t felt in my entire life.

    Jealousy.

    He acted like a jealous husband fighting to keep his woman right by his side.

    I was pleased and relieved to see him. Even though that man wanted to help, he had an ulterior motive and I was scared of him.

    Perhaps, this is how I have always been. I get scared of men easily. They get to influence and manipte women easily. I get that it is from my upbringing; where I was born and brought up. It gave me that idea.

    I can only feel safe with good men but Xavier isn¡¯t one yet I feel safe with him. His presence brings me unexinablefort.

    Whenever he is around me, I know he will do all it takes to keep me safe. He might say hurtful words to me, be harsh towards me or be extremely annoying and cold but I know he would never hurt me physically or allow anyone to.

    I should be d, right?

    When the driver ignites the car engine into action with another guard beside him, I finally take my eyes off Xavier.

    But then, I began to wonder when all this started. When did I start feeling safe around him? Was it the moment he confessed to me that he would never hurt a woman? The day he told me he deals and kills bad men but doesn¡¯t hurt women?

    Was it that day? Was it relief I felt that day because all along, I felt I was kidnapped to be killed or sold to very or something?

    I don¡¯t know how I felt that day. I can¡¯t remember what it felt like but now that I think of it, I feel all of this is rted to that single word.

    I let out a sigh as we drive away from the neighborhood. In the next few minutes, we will be back at the vi and I will get to give Grandma her gift. Then I will prepare for the evening dinner with herdies.

    Suddenly, I remember the gift. I didn¡¯t take it from Xavier. Just when I am about to jerk upright to tell the driver to go back, my eyes fall on the package sitting beside me.

    I let out a sigh and rxed back only for another thing to catch my attention, right outside the car window.

    A red-haired woman.

    Her back is to me but it brings the thought of Andre into my mind. Still sitting calmly, I watch the woman as I begin to wonder just where that spoiled brat is hiding and when she intends toe back home.

    Why does she hate Xavier that much? How can I find her without the help of anyone? I thought finding her would be easy but I was wrong. The only thing I have ess to is my phone and that is the only weapon I am using which isn¡¯t useful at the moment.

    There is absolutely nothing about her online and it surprises me to the core. I¡¯m sure a wild girl like her ought to have a social handle and ought to be on every social media tform.

    As for me, I never had any interest in opening any of the social media ounts. I was always too busy making ends meet. The only time I tried doing that was when I wanted to open an ount on Tinder to find a man. I never got to open the ount at the end. I lost interest even before anything could start.

    Suddenly, the woman whirls round with a bouquet in her hand and I see her face.

    Andre!

    A shiver of anticipation darts down my spine and my heart begins to pound harder than ever before.

    I blink, sit upright and blink to be sure I am seeing right and it is not my imagination. As the car drives past her just as a man appears beside her, making her let out augh, I find my answer.

    It is indeed Andre. The replica of me.

    Darting forward, I yell at the driver. ¡°Stop the car!¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The guard in the passenger seat spares me a nce but the car isn¡¯t stopping.

    ¡°I said stop the car!¡± my heart is racing hard as I stare back to see her going across the road with the man.

    Fortunately, the cares to a screeching stop and I shove the car door open before running out into the street, the way I saw her going.

    I get to an empty street after running for more than a minute without the sight of her before stopping to catch my breath. The guard runs to catch up with me too.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, the boss said to take you home, where are you going?¡± he demands from me, breathing heavily like me as he attempts to grab my hand.

    I yank my hand free from his grip, pointing towards a direction, even though I have no idea if that is the direction she took. ¡°I saw her.¡±

    He looks clueless.

    ¡°I saw her. I saw Andre.¡±

    She still looks confused and it dawns on me that he isn¡¯t Xavier¡¯s guard. Probably one of Grandma¡¯s numerous guards too.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±, he says to me as tears begin to spring to her eyes.

    I saw her. But I don¡¯t even know whether to believe in myself or not. I saw her. I know I did but I don¡¯t know if it is just a mere figment of my imagination or if it was real.

    What the hell will Andre be doing in Italy? What the hell is she doing in Italy? Is she truly in Italy?

    Before I can begin to run again in the hope that I will find her, he grabs me and we begin to head back to the car.

    Just before we can cross the road to the other side where the car is and the driver is out waiting for us, a ck van drives towards us speeding heavily. I notice it from afar because of the fast speed but I am about to take my eyes off it when I see a man ducking his head out of the car window with a gun pointed in our direction.

    No.

    My direction. It is pointed towards me.

    ¡°Shit, get down!¡± The guard barks at me tugging me down as I fall to the ground with fear wing at my heart.

    A shot rings out as my eyes close on their ord waiting patiently for the impact of the shot.

    Another shot rings out and another, yet I feel nothing. No pain. Just numb emotions.

    Suddenly, someone grabs me and I realize it is the guard. He is shot in the arm just like how Xavier was hurt in the arm the other day. He grabs me with his unarmed hand and holds out a gun with the hurt arm while he groans.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±, he murmurs as a wince leaves his mouth.

    I don¡¯t need a second warning. Seeing that I am unhurt, I race to the other side of the road with him as another van begins to approach us.

    The driver opens the door and I let him in while he continues to shout at me to get in first.

    I don¡¯t listen. I make sure he is safely tucked in the seatbelt of the car and the windows are winded up before opening the back door. Before I can enter, a shot rings in the air, wheezing past my ear and making me drop to the floor once again in fear.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡±, someone from inside the car shouts in fear that I have been shot but I haven¡¯t. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s from the guard or the driver but one thing I get to realize from their earnest desire for me to get into the car so we can get the hell out of here is because they will be in trouble if something happens to me.

    The vi is just five minutes away from here and this is happening.

    When the shot dies down, I look up and see nothing. I rise from the floor, dusting my dress and I am about to enter the car when a voice stops me.

    ¡°Nice to meet you again, Jasmine¡±, the familiar voice which makes me frozen with extreme fear and numbness remarks as I turn slowly to meet his brown wicked glint.

    My eyes drop open alongside my mouth as he points a gun to my forehead.

 CHAPTER 42

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    For the very first time in my life, fear kicks in as my gaze sweeps over the familiar man pointing a gun at Jasmine and another pointing a gun towards the car window at the driver and the guard I tagged along with her.

    It is just five minutes. Just five minutes of being away and this is happening.

    When I already thought she would be back in the vi while I attended to a business.

    The anger from earlier simmers through me as my jaws tighten. Grabbing the gun from Ethan, he stops the car instinctively and I get down.

    I pull the trigger and the man dodges it, almost grabbing Jasmine who kicks him in the groin and runs to the other side of the car. She opens the back door and enters.

    The familiar man shoots at me but misses and I approach as he begins to flee, shooting at him repeatedly.

    As soon as the two men are away from the car, the car engine is ignited and off they go.

    ¡°Good girl¡±, I say, dropping the gun as I watch the two men enter a ck van before speeding away.

    Ethan drives towards me and the second car. I point towards the ck van and instruct the second car filled with guards. ¡°Follow them!¡±

    I don¡¯t want to take another risk. They might want to trace her to the vi so I have to follow her car to be sure she is back safely in there.

    Ethan opens the car door for me from inside and I get in as he drives off, speedily towards the vi.

    During the silence, I can¡¯t contain my anger nor can I say how I actually feel about this. I know that face but I don¡¯t know where I know him from.

    What I don¡¯t know right now is why he attacked her. I barely have such encounters in Italy but I guess things have changed.

    As soon as Ethan drives in, I tell him to go after them while I rush inside to see a trembling Jasmine beingforted by Grandma. The moment she turns to see me, she rushes into my arms and I embrace her, my anger dissipating immediately at the feel of her body on mine.

    I was mad. I wanted to ask what she was doing outside the car. I wanted to me her for what happened.

    But the fear evident in her eyes and how she is still reacting after being brave enough to kick him in the groin before running to get into the car, makes me want to cover her with my shelter of protection.

    Seeing how Grandma is watching us, I wrap my hands around her as she whimpers. ¡°Xavier.¡±

    The sound of my name on her lips does something to me. How it rolls out and how easy she finds calling me that.

    Slowly, my hand moves down her back in aforting manner. ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡±

    She must have been scared to death.

    Instantly, she moves out of my hold, still shivering. She opens her mouth and asks. ¡°Where is Vicenzo?¡±

    The fact that we are here in Italy and thest time she saw him was back in our home in New York must have prompted this question. Or perhaps she thinks he is behind this but that is out of the question because Vicenzo is a goner.

    ¡°Xavier¡±, she holds my hand tenderly while I watch her face. ¡°Where is Vicenzo?¡±

    I don¡¯t reject blowing that bastard¡¯s brains out. But I don¡¯t know how to tell her that I killed him just to protect her. I killed him just to ensure that she would be safe and free from his grip when she eventually leaves the mansion as soon as Andre is caught.

    ¡°Xavier, you need to tell me. Did you let him out? Where the hell is he?¡± she begins to sob again, taking a step backwards and making me raise a brow at the action.

    I just want her to remain in my arms, relying on me to protect her from everything. As long as I am here, she has nothing to worry about or fear. I will protect her with my life.

    I find myself taking a step forward too before holding her back in ce. ¡°Calm down, will you?¡±

    I didn¡¯t mean for that toe out harsh but it did anyway. I might love how timid she is but sometimes, I want that fiery part of her, just like how she did a while ago when she kicked his groin.

    She looks unsure, on whether to truly be calm or not. I know what she is scared of. She is still scared of him. She doesn¡¯t need to.

    ¡°Vicenzo can¡¯t do anything to you again¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course he can¡±, she interrupts me sharply with an angry shortugh. ¡°He can and he will.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?!¡± I furrow my brows at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me? I told you to trust me to deal with the jerk, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t and even if you did, then you didn¡¯t deal with him because he is still out there, waiting for an opportunity to get back at me for what happened¡­¡± Her eyes are filled with panic.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What the hell do you mean by that?¡± I snap at her with a sense of urgency.

    Vicenzo is dead.

    What the hell does she mean by he is out there waiting for an opportunity to get back at her?

    I saw the guy who pointed a gun at her forehead. He isn¡¯t Vicenzo. I find him familiar but I am so sure he isn¡¯t Vicenzo. Vicenzo is someone I can recognize even in my sleep.

    She ces a hand on her forehead and turns around while I grab her so she can face me.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I demand from her as a tear rolls down my eyes.

    ¡°I saw them¡±, she only said, almost breaking down into tears.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    I am as confused as hell. She just talked about Vicenzo and now she is saying she saw them. Who?

    ¡°I saw his men. I saw Sebastian. That jerk still wants me¡­.¡± she trails off, making my jaws tighten at the sound of that.

    ¡°Who the hell is Sebastian?¡± I growl, my eyes firing red as I hold her again, waiting patiently for her to tell me who he is.

    She continues to sob, tempting me to forgo knowing who this man is so I can embrace her to myself tightly, to assure her that my presence here is enough.

    ¡°They are Vicenzo¡¯s men. I¡¯m sure he sent them. Sebastian is his right-hand man, the same one I told you was interested in me before Vicenzo got into the picture¡±, she exins as my finger unconsciously wipes her tears.

    Now I get it.

    Now I know why I find him familiar. He was amongst the men from that night at the party. He was amongst the men who wanted to harass her that night.

    He must have been one of the men who fled with Vicenzo that night. I know my men killed two of his men.

    At first, I thought this wasing from somewhere else but now that I know who is responsible, I know what to do.

    Dropping my hand from her face, I whirl around to leave when she holds me back. ¡°Xavier.¡±

    That sound. It makes me want to do the unthinkable. And I want to kill them all. Every one of Vicenzo¡¯s men. They must have gotten the information about Vicenzo¡¯s death. They are back for vengeance on their boss¡¯s death.

    Jasminees to face me squarely, the tears no longer flowing. ¡°Do you still have him?¡± she asks immediately and I know who she is talking about. She is asking if I still have Vicenzo.

    The fact that she is this scared of me irks me.

    ¡°Did you let him go?¡± she demands from me again, horrified at the thought of him being out here.

    I shake my head slowly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± she asks again, peering at me intensely.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Relief wash through her before she questions again. ¡°Where is he?¡±

    This is it. I don¡¯t n to tell her about him being a goner or the fact that I had to kill him with my own hands. I nned to tell her to go live her life freely without the fear of Vicenzo after Andre had been found.

    I never thought she would be so interested in knowing what exactly happened to him. My thinking was that she would be too d to be away from me to even bother about knowing what happened to Vicenzo and why I am so confident that he would never bother her again.

    ¡°Xavier?¡± she calls to me again, tapping my shoulder to jerk me back to reality.

    I stare up at her and answer. ¡°Vicenzo is dead. I killed him.¡±

    Her face goes pale immediately and I watch her scoot backwards, fear crawling back to her expression.

    The same expression of fear she had on her face the day she saw Vicenzo in that torture room tied to the chair and beaten to a pulp.

    Suddenly, she gasps and walks past me with tears streaming down her eyes.

 CHAPTER 43

    Andre¡¯s POV

    That look of hunger that has been in his eyes since we made out is still present as his cares to a screeching halt right in front of me and Brent.

    His eyes linger on me for a while before shifting to Brent who is now with the bouquet. I watch his jaws clench as he grips the wheels of the car harder.

    Wanting to annoy the shit out of him, I turn to Brent with a smile.

    His car is blocking the way but before I can tell Brent to let us go, Alexes out of the car, mming the door of the car shut.

    Curiosity fills Brent¡¯s face, then he turns to me. ¡°Do you know him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is my woman so fuck off!¡± Alex barks at him, almost throwing him a punch because of his balled fist.

    I step forward, standing between the two men. Before I can say anything, he grabs my hand roughly sending ripples of shiver down my spine. ¡°Get into the car.¡±

    I hate it. I hate being told what to do. It makes me want to p him across his face.

    He might be goddamn good-looking and hot but this is what I can never take. His orders.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No!¡± I yank my hand free from his hold as I stand my ground.

    Who the hell does he think he is? I was living my life in London before he came along. Before that bastard, Xavier came along too. If his men hadn¡¯t attacked me, I would never have had any reason to leave London and follow this fool all the way here.

    Just because he rescued me doesn¡¯t mean he owes me.

    He grabs my hand again and I struggle to yank it free when he drags me closer, my chest mming against his as his hand leaves my hand to my back.

    It¡¯s firm but warm and it lets a spark run down my spine, making me jump up a little.

    As if knowing the kind of effect he has on me, he pecks my nose and whispers. ¡°Be a good girl and get in the car.¡±

    I don¡¯t need a second invitation. This is what I want. This is what I need. A man who does this to me each time I act strong-headed is someone I can¡¯t help falling for.

    Of all the men I have crossed paths with, Alex is that man. He knows what I want and when I want it.

    I know it¡¯s just been days since we met but it felt like it¡¯s been over a hundred years. It makes me remember how I found him familiar the very first time I saw him up close.

    Someone coughs behind us, reminding me about Brent and his bouquet. I turn back slowly, letting Alex¡¯s hand drop down from my back.

    Brent is a good guy. He is fun to be with too.

    I decided to go out with him today just to whilst away time and spite Alex who has been out all morning.

    The n worked so I am done with him.

    ¡°Sorry, Brent but I have to go¡±, I sh him a sad smile, hoping he would understand. He only stands there with his mouth agape as Alex follows me to the passenger seat which he opens with a smug smile on his face.

    I enter the car and wave at Brent who is still looking hurt and confused while Alex goes back to the driver¡¯s seat and ignites the car engine into action almost immediately.

    For a minute, the ride is in silence until he breaks it.

    ¡°Who the hell is that?!¡± The smug smile on his face from earlier has been reced with a deep frown, his brows creased and his jaws clench in anger.

    It makes me want tough. He sounds just like a jealous husband.

    ¡°No one¡±, I reply, expecting more questions as I suppress myughter.

    ¡°How the hell did you know him when¡­¡±, he trails off. He doesn¡¯t need toplete his statement for me to know what he means.

    We¡¯ve just been here for two days, he must be wondering how I know Brent when I am just new in town. He has no idea who I am. I get what I want whenever I want it. When I don¡¯t, I throw tantrums.

    Just this morning, I have been able to do two things which I know he would surely kick against. Meeting Brent and finding a job.

    I know I can¡¯t go back to London now so I found a job in a new club. That was where I met Brent and the silly sick-love boy bought me a bouquet in just a few minutes of meeting.

    He is smitten obviously.

    I guess he didn¡¯t mean to buy those flowers either. We were walking while talking when he saw the flower shop.

    I know Alex will go ballistic when he gets to know that I got a job to be a stripper in the new club. I don¡¯t intend to tell him now. All I need to do is sneak out when it¡¯s time for work and when he gets to know, I don¡¯t need to exin myself.

    It¡¯s something I love.

    He does not say anything again as the car stops in front of a huge gate. With curiosity and alertness, I sit upright and ask. ¡°Where are we?¡±

    I do not know why I trust this man so much. I shouldn¡¯t have gotten over my insecurities about him being one of Xavier¡¯s men.

    ¡°My Grandma¡¯s.¡± he only mentions as the gate opens automatically while he drives in.

    ¡°Your Grandma?¡± I furrow my browsing confusion. ¡°Why bring me here?¡±

    A lot is running through my head. Does he want my trust before selling me off to Xavier? Why the hell am I letting this man do what he likes when I can easily find my way back to London?

    He does not answer until he parks the car in a hurry. ¡°Sorry, but I need to see her.¡±

    He said sorry. Wow. That is a first.

    Briefly, he pecks my forehead before going out of the car. I watch him enter through the front door which is thrown open from inside. My thoughts continue to wander around just like my eyes as I admire the magnificent building.

    Suddenly the thought that Alex might not even be one of Xavier¡¯s men but also a bad man like Xavier who would sell me out to very soon jumps into my head.

    If there is something else I hate aside from taking orders from people, it is being caught unaware.

    Quickly, I begin to search his car for something incriminating or perhaps something I can use as a weapon in case my assumptions are right.

    I don¡¯t find anything until I move to the back of the car, going through two bags at a time. Some files fall but I am less interested in them.

    Just before I can give up, my hand touches a metal.

    I go still.

    Slowly, I dip my hand further into the first bag to bring out the metal. A low gasp leaves my mouth as soon as I bring it out to see it is a pistol.

    What the hell is he doing with a pistol? Who the hell is this man? Am I safe here? Does he know Xavier?

    I feel numb with emotions as the questions run through my head. Just before I can wrap my head around the whole thing, the door bursts open again and hees out but this time with someone in a wheelchair.

    Quickly, I tuck the gun under my dress before moving back to the passenger¡¯s seat. A maid in a white and ck uniform stops wheeling the woman who seems to be in her mid-seventies as she stands behind Alex who has a phone glued to his ears.

    As soon as he drops the phone, he pecks the woman¡¯s cheek and begins to stride towards the car.

    The woman¡¯s gaze follows him before resting on me. For no reason, I dart my eyes away probably because I don¡¯t want her to think I am a whore who came home with her grandson.

    Alex gets into the car hurriedly and starts the car. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t introduce you to Grandma today. Maybe next time.¡±

    I stare at him, wondering what he means by that. Instead of telling me, he shes me a sexy smile before reversing the car back.

    I look back at the old woman and she is still staring at me with a full-blown curiosity.

 CHAPTER 44

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    My tears are uncontroble.

    I really can¡¯t figure out why I am crying when I ought to be happy that I will never be bothered by him ever again.

    Vicenzo is gone but Sebastian is still alive and he wants me now that his boss is gone.

    Is Xavier going to kill Sebastian as well?

    I should have known that they were all the same. These Mafias are all the same. All they know how best to do is to kill and torture people. I should have known that he was not only going to torture Vicenzo but also kill him.

    I guess that thought escting in my mind is what hurts me the most. I never thought Xavier would do such a thing; having Vicenzo¡¯s blood on his hands.

    This is all to protect me but I don¡¯t feel happy about it. He shouldn¡¯t have killed him. There are better approaches to take. Not kill him.

    I p my hand over my mouth to stop myself from sobbing all over again as I try so hard to stop my tears.

    Now that he killed him, does it mean that he believes I am not Andre now or is this just to make up for the personal beef between him and Vicenzo? Now that Vicenzo is gone, will he let me go or do I still have to wait till Andre shows up in the flesh?

    To be honest, I am damn scared of Xavier now. I don¡¯t know what to think of him. I know he wants to protect me but I can¡¯t help feeling scared. But the disappointment I feel of him being just like Vicenzo or every other Mafia out there overrides my fear of him.

    Just then, a knockes to the door. I quickly wipe my tears as it opens to reveal Grandma in her wheelchair and the maid right behind her.

    An ache blooms in my chest at the sight of her and the question of what she thinks of her grandson.

    Does she know he is into the Mafia? Does she support him too?

    In silence, the maid wheels her forward until I can see the sad smile on her face. When she is in front of me, the maid takes the exit out and Grandma grabs my hand, the height of the wheelchair equal to the edge of the bed I am sitting on.

    I have a lot of questions that I wish to ask her but I can¡¯t bring myself to form a word.

    ¡°Does this mean you can¡¯t remember Rossi?¡± Grandma questions out of the blue, making me raise a confused brow as I quickly extricate myself from her hold to wipe my tears.

    Who the hell is Rossi?

    I am about to ask her when she smiles and holds my hands again. ¡°I understand if you don¡¯t remember him. It was obvious from the way you reacted earlier.¡±

    She does not say anything anymore. Just smiling at me and patting my two hands infort.

    Finally, I find my voice. ¡°Who is Rossi?¡±

    The smile vanishes almost immediately when the wordes out of my mouth and it makes my curiosity grow wilder.

    She shakes her head as if changing her mind about the topic of Rossi. ¡°Never mind, darling. I just came to see if you were ok. You should probably take a nap. My granddaughter will be here soon, I would love to introduce you two.¡±

    I am less bothered about all of that. My concern is about Xavier having Vicenzo¡¯s blood on his hands and now there is an addition to it.

    Who is Rossi? Why is she asking me if I don¡¯t remember him? Is he someone I am supposed to know or this is just because she thinks I am Andre too?

    Realizing that this is not my life, I decided to keep mute. I am living a life as Xavier¡¯s wife for Andre so I shouldn¡¯t be surprised about any of these anymore but I really want to know. I want to know what Rossi has to do with all of these.

    Giving me a final pat on the hand, the maides in and approaches to wheel her out again when I stop her.

    ¡°Grandma¡±, I call calmly, hoping she won¡¯t mind if I ask the questions in my mind in the presence of her maid.

    Suddenly, I remembered the gift I got for her. The maid turns her back and she watches me with an expressionless face.

    ¡°I got you a gift¡±, I say with a smile. I watch her face light up at the word and slowly, the maid goes out again.

    As soon as she is out, I stand up and turn to the other side of the bed to grab the painting that the driver brought into my room a few minutes ago. I couldn¡¯t help but ask him about the guard who got shot.

    I hold onto the painting carefully before walking back to where Grandma is sitting with a radiant look on her face. I ce it on herp but stop her from opening it.

    If it was in a different circumstance, I would love for her to do that so I could see how much she loves it but I am not in the right frame of mind at the moment.

    My curiosity about Xavier and Rossi is eating at me. I am tempted to ask her to tell me who this Rossi is and I don¡¯t know how to go about asking her why Xavier is this way.

    ¡°Xavier¡­¡± I pause, not knowing how to start or where to start from.

    I sniff.

    She signals to me to sit across her just the way I was sitting a while ago and I do that quickly.

    ¡°I know it will take time to recover all your memories so I guess you should let things be till you remember who the man you got married to really is.¡±

    That intensifies my confusion. What the hell is she talking about? My memories? Who the man I got married to really is? What the hell has Xavier been feeding her with?

    ¡°Who is he? I don¡¯t understand?¡± I find myself saying this despite my confusion.

    She nods with another smile. ¡°The reason why he does this all the time. That is what I mean. I don¡¯t want to trigger anything. Just take your time to ept who he truly is but I assure you he is doing all of this to protect the people he loves, including you.¡±

    I almost shout out that Xavier doesn¡¯t love me. We are married but not in love. He can¡¯t protect me then. I shouldn¡¯t feel safe here when all he does is protect the people he loves.

    She continues. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be scared of him or anyone. Xavier will protect you with his life, okay?¡±

    I don¡¯t know whether to nod or shake my head. My head is in turmoil filled with numerous unanswered questions and confusion.

    Just before I can think of what to do, the door bursts open and I look up to see a tall girle in, walking majestically with her short pink dress and weird make-up.

    She looks 20.

    ¡°Hey¡±, she waves at me excitedly before moving close to peck Grandma on her cheeks. When Grandma sees her, she smiles and embraces her again.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I was just telling Andre about you¡±, Grandma mentions, making the girl look back at me with a big smile on her face.

    Within a second, a hand is stretched at me. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Barbie.¡±

    Barbie? What a weird name!

    Without hesitation, I grab her hand and introduce myself. ¡°Hi, I am Jas¡­Xavier¡¯s wife.¡±

    She lets go of my hand finally and smirks. ¡°Who would have thought that jerk would wound around getting married at the end?¡±

    Then she rolls her eyes.

    I look from her to Grandma, wondering who she is when she mutters all of a sudden. ¡°Do you mind partying?¡±

    I don¡¯t understand what she means so I turn to Grandma who only shakes her head with a smile.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to a party tonight, would you join me?¡± she rephrased, the smile still on her face, forcing me to let out a small smile too.

    I have never been to a party before. Not once. Thinking of how vulnerable I would feel, especially in a strange country like this and considering what happened earlier, I don¡¯t think I like the idea.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Andre. The guards will apany you. You have nothing to fear. The club is just in the neighborhood¡±, Grandma states, wanting to encourage me to ept the invitation from this Barbie girl but my mind is made up.

    I have had enough for the day.

    I am going nowhere.

    ¡°Come on, my brother won¡¯t mind youing with me. I will inform him right before we leave¡±, she bumps her shoulder into mine purposely as she slumps right beside me on the bed.

    Then it hits me as the words process slowly in my head.

    My jaws drop unconsciously as I ask her. ¡°You are Xavier¡¯s sister?!¡±

    And she nods with a mischievous smirk.

 CHAPTER 45

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    With a smoke, I watch the strippers as they dance around the pole with their eyes fixated on me.

    But she isn¡¯t here.

    She isn¡¯t among the strippers like I thought she would.

    I came here because of Andre but now that she isn¡¯t here, it feels like all of this isn¡¯t even real. It feels like Andre and Jasmine are one and my doubts about this whole thing is dumb.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Mathew saw her. More reason why I need to know that this is real but I feel stupid, not finding her, wasting my time searching all around for her while she continues to run.

    The fact that I haven¡¯t been able to catch up with her is what angers me the most because I know how happy that would make her.

    I detest her.

    Catching my gaze, one of the strippers began to make her way towards me with a smile tugged on her face.

    Maybe she isn¡¯t here. Maybe the news about her being in Italy is just to take me off the trail.

    Suddenly, I feel a touch. Then a seductive whisper follows, making me let out a puff of the smoke and turn to face thedy with irritation shing across my expression.

    ¡°You want ap dance?¡± she continues to rub her hands over myp as she whispers again, ignoring the look on my face.

    Now, I regret why I asked for a seat alone in the VIP section. Perhaps, Andre had seen me and that made her run away.

    I shouldn¡¯t havee alone then. I came home because I didn¡¯t want to raise suspicion. She is smart enough to know when something is amiss.

    When thedy¡¯s hand touches my groin, I groan. ¡°Fuck off!¡±

    She jerks backwards in fear before scrambling to her feet and going back to the dance floor after throwing me a harsh re.

    At the moment, I feel bored. I have lost interest in all of this.

    This chase.

    This hatred in my heart towards her.

    The thought of how she would feel.

    Now, I don¡¯t even know why exactly I am doing all of this. I don¡¯t need to find Andre before letting Jasmine go. I can just let her go without having to get my hands on Andre but it just feels right for me to get her first to pay for her sins before letting Jasmine off the hook.

    Now that I think of it, a fresh stab of guilt hits me.

    I don¡¯t want her to go.

    Perhaps, it¡¯s because it¡¯s still unsafe for her.

    But I don¡¯t need to find Andre to let her go. Jasmine and Andre are two different people with different personalities. The striking resemnce between them is just fucking with my brains.

    Shooting to my feet, I dump the cigarette in my hand as the music turns into a loud one, irritating me.

    I begin to walk away from the section, making my way towards the first exit which is less crowded, unlike the second exit.

    My phone rings and I dip my hand into my pocket to bring it out when the ringing sound stops. Lazily, I drop it back in my pocket, making a mental note to call whoever it is once I am in my car. My car is waiting outside.

    As soon as I raise my head up, a few distance away from the exit, I catch the sight of a familiar figure, making mee to a screeching halt.

    Andre?

    She enters hurriedly from the second exit and before I know it, she disappears.

    Quickly, I move backwards, striding towards the second exit so I won¡¯t miss her again. Even though I had just seen her, something seemed off.

    I saw her face clearly but her hair is different. It¡¯s just like the fake wig Jasmine always has on her head, making me wonder if my assumption about Andre changing her hair color just to take me off the track is indeed real.

    When I get to the second exit, I don¡¯t see her. It is a bit more crowded than the first and I spin around, anger simmering through me.

    Then I see her again.

    She does not seem to be in a hurry which means she doesn¡¯t know I am here. Maybe she iste to work. I heard she works here.

    I struggle to walk towards where she is standing when I see her talking to someone in a pink dress.

    Then it hits me.

    This isn¡¯t Andre. This is Jasmine.

    Thedy in the pink dress is Sophia, my step-sister.

    I don¡¯t have time to think about how I have just mistook her for Andre again when rage ignites inside of me.

    What the hell are they doing here by this time? I was smoking earlier just to get rid of my guilt about what happened between us. I was thinking of how to face her again after seeing that fear on her face.

    Before I can get to them, Sophia disappears leaving Jasmine all to herself and then Jasmine begins to go away towards a door.

    I force myself out of the crowd of dancing men and women but by the time I am in the particr spot I saw them standing together earlier, Jasmine was gone too.

    ¡°Hey¡±, Sophia ps me over the shoulder from behind. ¡°How did you know we were here?¡±

    I whirl around to see her holding two sses of alcohol.

    ¡°Why the hell did you bring her here?!¡± I bark at her in frustration. Just this morning, she was almost shot or kidnapped.

    Who knows what Sebastian¡¯s next move is? If there is anyone on earth I don¡¯t want Jasmine to associate with, then it¡¯s Sophia. She is reckless and wild. I know how convincing she must have been to force her down here.

    She doesn¡¯t look a bit hurt by my snapping. Instead, she shrugs nonchntly, passing me a ss.

    ¡°She was moody so¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuck off!¡± I growl, pushing her aside before moving away from her.

    Without hesitation, I moved towards the door I saw Jasmine take, with numerous questions running through my head.

    I take the door, ncing all around for her but she is not in sight. I continue to walk further until I see another door which I open, darkness descending upon the room as I enter.

    ¡°Andre?¡± I hear a voice call out in the dark and footsteps follow. ¡°Andre, is that you?¡±

    Andre?

    Was that Andre?

    Is Andre and Jasmine here at the same time? Why did Jasminee this way? Does she know Andre?

    The voice sounds familiar but I know it isn¡¯t hers. Jasmine and Andre have almost the same voice so I know.

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom?¡± another person calls out, interrupting the first speaker from calling her name again.

    My heart is still at the realization. But before I can assimte anything else, the light is flickered on and I see Mrs. Moore with a smile tugged on her face.

    Her gaze collides with mine and the smile disappears. Taking a gentle hold of my gun, looking around for the sight of Andre, someone elsees out from her hidden spot and I point the gun at her.

    Her back is to me but the first thing I see throws me into a fit of confusion.

    She has dark hair. Just like Jasmine.

    And she is dressed just like Jasmine.

    Perhaps, she must have seen how Mrs. Moore was watching me with wide eyes because the next thing she did was to turn back slowly to see me with a gun pointed at her.

    And I know instantly that Andre has fooled me again.

    This isn¡¯t Andre.

    This is Jasmine.

 CHAPTER 46

    Andre¡¯s POV

    A hand grabs me just before I can get to the entrance of the club, mping my mouth with the other hand to stop me from screaming.

    Fear jumps into my heart at that instant as the wall behind me continues to drag me away slowly while my eyes linger on the entrance, hoping someone will notice and raise an rm.

    Is it Xavier?

    Shit!

    I told Mom not toe but she insisted. Xavier must have traced her here. If only she had listened to me, maybe I wouldn¡¯t be in this situation.

    Waving away the thought finally, I begin to think of what to do as soon as he lets go of me. I am not with any weapon. I should havee out with that gun from earlier, maybe it would help, even though I have never used a gun but I know I can shoot that bastard if he is indeed the one.

    Out of the street, I realize we are now in a dark alley and suddenly, my back hits a car as he lets go of me.

    Without hesitation, I raised my right leg and hit the idiot in the crotch.

    A loud cry of pain leaves his mouth, making realization dawn on me as he squats down that this isn¡¯t Xavier.

    ¡°Alex?¡± I call out, unable to make out his face in the dark. I know it is him. I have spent just a few days with him but I can point him out in my dream with just a word from him.

    ¡°What did you do that, babe?¡± he questions instead, still down on his knees with his hand rubbing his manhood.

    I sigh.

    I thought I seeded in fooling him when I told him I wanted to sleep early tonight, just so I could sneak out without his knowledge.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    How the hell did he know I wasing?

    With my arms folded around my bosom, I stay silent, watching his dark figure until he stops with the funny sound and finally rises.

    With a serious tone, hemands. ¡°Get into the car.¡±

    I snort.

    He doesn¡¯t own me. He can¡¯t order me around the way he wants. This is my life and I am going to live it the way I want. Just because I am still here and alive because of him doesn¡¯t mean I have to follow every one of his stupid orders.

    ¡°Make me.¡± A challenging tone is whates out of me, even though I wanted to curse at him and leave.

    It¡¯s my first day at work and he is ruining it.

    First, it was Mom¡¯s call about her presence in Italy and now him. I shouldn¡¯t have told her I got a job in that club.

    He takes a step towards me, his breath fanning my entire face. ¡°You know I can, don¡¯t you?¡±

    I don¡¯t want to be affected by his words. I don¡¯t want to be affected by the dark look of lust that must be on his face right now so I move away. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    I am trying so hard to keep my anger in check.

    ¡°I should be asking you that¡±, I can sense the amusement in his tone, making me wonder if Alex is ever serious. ¡°Thest time I checked, you were supposed to be in bed sleeping.¡±

    A deep sigh leaves my mouth again. I underestimated him.

    ¡°How did you know I was here then?¡± I ask him again with curiosity. The only way he could have known was if he went to check on me in that room the moment I left and then he followed me all the way here.

    Instead of replying to me, he moves towards me, grabbing my waist as it hits his lower body. ¡°You are mine, remember? You have a job, remember?¡±

    cing my hand on his chest, I try to move out but his hold on my waist bes stronger. With gritted teeth, I snap. ¡°You don¡¯t own me!¡±

    ¡°Of course I do¡±, he replies sharply, as though he was expecting that. The possessive is alluring and annoying at the same time and I feel foolish for feeling this way.

    ¡°Get into the car!¡± he orders with that serious, authoritative tone again.

    Finally, I step out of his hold and I begin to back away while he remains calm. With a finger pointing at him, I say. ¡°You do not tell me what to do. This is my life and I will choose what to do with it. I am not taking that job offer from you.¡±

    I expect him to be mad or react by rushing over to grab me but he just stands still looking at me. He must be smiling, pretty amused by my reaction to this. Sometimes, I feel like he does this just to annoy me. My anger seems to always amuse the idiot.

    When he isn¡¯t rushing after me, I turn back to go back to the club. This might be my ego but I feel better working here than working for him. He wants me to only strip-dance for him but he has no idea why I even do that in the first ce.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have no idea the same men we got rid of on our way here are right on your trail, do you?¡±

    It takes a while for me to assimte that as I halt in my step, the fear from earlier back, clouding my entire senses.

    Quickly, I whirl around to face him. ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he only says.

    I stride towards him. ¡°You mean Mathew and Andrew?¡±

    He only shrugs. ¡°You told me not to kill them, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    A low gasp of fright leaves my mouth as I scoot backwards. Then it hits me.

    Mother.

    My mom is here.

    Hurriedly, I fish out my phone from my tiny purse before dialing her number which is unreachable. I curse under my breath as I be so uneasy.

    I want to be sure she is fine. Then to confirm if no one is following her.

    For thest part, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t know but I want her to leave that club right away and go back to America. I never wanted her toe in the first ce.

    I continue to dial the number until it begins to ring and I try to stay calm. If Mathew and Andrew are here in Italy, then Xavier must be aware that I am here too already. The moment they know Mother is here, I am doomed.

    He will find me. He might use her to find me. I can¡¯t even trust Mother at this point.

    She doesn¡¯t pick up as it goes to voicemail. I curse again and dial her number.

    ¡°We need to get out of here¡±, Alex says as his wristwatch beeps.

    I ignore him as the ringing continues for a while. As it goes to voicemail again, Alex grabs my hand. ¡°We need to leave right away.¡±

    ¡°I know. I need to get a hold of my mom first!¡± I snap angrily, releasing myself from his hold.

    Finally, someone picked up the call and my heart stilled. ¡°Mom?¡±

    She does not reply.

    ¡°I told you not toe. Now Xavier is on my trail. You need to leave that ce right away. Go back to America. Don¡¯te looking for me again. I wille home when it¡¯s time to, OK?¡±

    She does not respond again and I look at the phone to be sure she is still on the line.

    I am about to say something again when I see a fast-moving car approaching and Alex grabbing me and pushing me towards the passenger¡¯s seat.

    Everything is happening so fast as he makes sure I am safely tucked in the seat with the seatbelt before he runs over the driver¡¯s seat and ignites the car engine into action.

    It is when I hear a sound that I realize the phone is still glued to my ears and it is not my Mom¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°Good day to you too, Andre¡±, a familiar male voice speaks into the phone as my heart drops and I call out.

    ¡°Dad?!¡±

 CHAPTER 47

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    His jaws clench and I can see how hard he is trying to keep his fury sealed deep inside of him while I am just standing there with my arms around my bosom, holding back the tears in my eyes.

    I don¡¯t know what to make of all of this. Every single day of being his wife seems toe with a new drama, a discovery.

    Mrs. Moore is also here in Italy and that means only one thing; I was right about seeing Andre this morning.

    Andre is indeed in Italy. I wasn¡¯t imagining things. Mrs. Moore knows where her daughter is but she is still pretending to think I am her.

    I followed her to that room on purpose and out of curiosity. I was surprised to see her there of all ces and to clear my doubts that I wasn¡¯t imagining things again, I followed.

    I¡¯ve never been to a club before. I never had the time for such fun. Going to that ce with Barbie was not because I wanted it. I went there because Grandma and Barbie insisted and I thought that would help with my ambivalent feelings.

    Now that I have seen Mrs. Moore and Xavier also saw me with her, I desperately want to know what he thinks of all of this.

    Does he still see this as just a coincidence?

    ¡°Why the hell did you¡­¡±

    ¡°I saw her¡­¡± we both speak up at the same time, tears springing back to my eyes.

    Silence falls. He stares at me, the anger still evident in his eyes.

    ¡°I saw her¡±, I repeat myself when his expression isn¡¯t changing to that of confusion about what I am talking about. ¡°I saw Andre this morning on our way from the painting store. That was why I got down from the car but she disappeared into thin air.¡±

    His expression does not change and he isn¡¯t saying anything. He just continued to look at me, making me gulp a dreadful lump before it wouldpletely stop me from speaking.

    At this point, I don¡¯t care whether he believes me or not because obviously, he doesn¡¯t.

    ¡°When I saw Mrs. Moore at the clubhouse, I wanted to be sure I wasn¡¯t seeing things and then I thought she was with Andre. That was why I followed her but¡­¡±

    A smirk descends on his face, making me trail off.

    Then it disappeared again, and as soon as it came, his face hardened.

    ¡°You expect me to believe that?¡± he questions out of the blue, making a low gasp escape me.

    I should have expected this.

    No. I expected this but I still don¡¯t know why I am this hurt because he doesn¡¯t believe me.

    There are evidences all around. Why the hell is he turning a blind eye to everything?

    ¡°What?!¡± I can¡¯t help but exim. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°I remember clearly that you called her mom before¡­¡±

    ¡°I did but that was to make her think it was Andre!¡± I find myself shouting. ¡°Obviously, they were meeting there. Can¡¯t you see all of this?¡±

    I can¡¯t believe he wants to use this against me. I followed Mrs. Moore to that room and hid in the dark just to see how she was going to meet with Andre.

    I wasn¡¯t prepared for such an encounter but I was ready to do all it took to find evidence to prove to Xavier that I was not her. I was going to use my phone to capture their pictures but Andre never appeared and I decided to show my face to her.

    I wanted to know if she would recognize me as Andre or Jasmine but Xavier ruined the moment by appearing from nowhere with a gun.

    How the hell did he know I was there?

    He snickers and turns his back on me, making my heart sink to the deepest part of my stomach.

    I am hurt beyond words.

    I am mad.

    Devastated.

    Filled with nothing but pure rage.

    First, it was the gunshot from earlier this morning and having to escape being kidnapped. Then I had to worry over what fate would befall me when I eventually left after this monster had killed Vicenzo which means I would also be killed if Sebastian got to me and now this?

    Am I going to be stuck here forever?

    I remember Grandma saying that Xavier protects the people he loves. She said he was protecting me but I didn¡¯t even believe that I was as safe one bit.

    I just want to go.

    Without thinking, I raise my tear-stained face and begin to talk long strides towards him. I wait as soon as I get to him even after seeing the curiosity on his face.

    ¡°You know what? I am done here. Done with this bullshit!¡± I spat at him, with anger simmering in my eyes.

    Just before I can walk past him, he blocks my way and responds with the same anger as mine. ¡°You are my wife, you are going nowhere!¡±

    I almost scoff.

    It isn¡¯t funny. This is pure wickedness. Every evidence avable points to the fact that I am not her. Why does he keep insisting that I am?

    He killed Vicenzo when he knew he was the only one who could reveal the truth. I guess that is the major reason why I am more pissed at him.

    ¡°I am not your wife, Andre is¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck. You. Are. Mine¡±, within a twinkle of an eye, he is right in front of me, our noses inches away from each other as we continue to re at each other.

    I am supposed to be scared because of the possessiveness in his voice. Instead, something tugs at me.

    I am his wife. Literally.

    But on paper, I am not.

    Now he is saying he doesn¡¯t give a fuck. Does it mean he doesn¡¯t mind if I am her or not?

    I don¡¯t want the confusion to cloud my mind or my sense of thinking, so I step back determined to go out. I¡¯m not thinking of the consequences right now. I just want to leave. Before I can get to the door, he grabs my hand tightly, hurting my wrist.

    ¡°Let go of me¡±, Surprisingly, I am calm as another lump of dread settles inside of me.

    ¡°Where are you going to?¡± he questions me, not in his usual harsh, authoritative tone, making me look up at him.

    My breath seizes as I stare at his handsome face. Xavier is trouble. I need to start away from him. I don¡¯t want to believe this tone that he uses once in a blue moon that makes me overthink things.

    I try to yank my hand from his hold but he grips me harder, with determination not to let me go.

    Instead of trying to get out of his hold again and then run out like my head is telling me, I find myself breaking down and squatting.

    Suddenly, his huge frame holds me back up from sitting on the floor like I intend to. Before I know what is happening, he embraces me while I continue to let out all the pent-up emotions.

    I don¡¯t know what to think anymore or what to do. Right now, I feel like watching the rest of the world go on without me. I don¡¯t know if I really want to leave Xavier or if I am safe out there without his protection.

    I don¡¯t know what I want. I don¡¯t know why I am hurt. I don¡¯t know if I am mad at him or Andre but one thing is sure, I despise Mrs. Moore.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She is heartless.

    She is using me to protect her daughter. She knows about Andre¡¯s whereabouts. She knows I am not her but she keeps pretending and Xavier isn¡¯t seeing beyond that or maybe he is but he is choosing to ignore it.

    Like a haven, the wild thumping of my heart begins to slow down as we embrace.

    I don¡¯t know what this means but I really need it.

    As I continue to cry, thinking he will realize what he is doing soon and push me away, he stands still, strong and firm with his hold on me until my sobs begin to subsidize.

    I shouldn¡¯t have hugged him, I say inwardly wanting to get out of the embrace.

    As soon as I try to release myself from his hold, he pulls me back into his arms, my heart flipping over and over at the action. I wait for a while, trying so hard to keep calm, then I try to get out of the embrace once more but he holds me back more firmly, leaving me with no choice but to remain there.

    A minute is gone. Two minutes is gone and he isn¡¯t letting me go.

    Exactly five minutester, his body rxes against mine and he holds my two shoulders as he allows me to lean backwards, my eyes locking with his.

    A sh of an emotion I can¡¯t ce whirls past his countenance and I find myself inching my face closer to his, as his breath fans my entire face.

    His gaze is on my lips, making me conscious of the red lipstick I have on and unconsciously, I wipe my tongue over my lips as his gaze shifts back to my face.

    My heart is drumming wildly and I don¡¯t even know what is wrong with me.

    One minute, we are arguing.

    One minute, I am mad at him

    Then the next minute, I find him too good-looking to be overlooked.

    Who the hell is this devil and what has he done to me?

    Before I can think of what to say, he beats me to it.

    ¡°We are going to our ce tonight, get your things¡±, he instructs like he always does whenever he throws orders around.

    I blink in confusion.

    What just happened? Are we going to America?

    The moment I stepped foot in here, I felt much more safer but now that he is talking about another ce, the thought of fleeing jumps into my mind.

    He lets go of me and moves to the door. My mouth drops open as I say a loud ¡°No, I¡¯m staying here.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t tell me what to do¡±, he barks at me as he turns back on his heels to point a warning finger at me. ¡°We were meant to spend just a night with my Grandmother and now we are going back to my ce. Get your things now!¡±

    Does this mean he has a house in Italy too? Was it that huge mansion where we took the car from after our helicopternded in Italy?

    I am too confused and trying to think of what else to do when he suddenly grabs my two hands and ces them on his shoulder before taking me off my feet in a bridal style.

    A loud gasp leaves my mouth when I realize what he is doing and then I let out a scream for help as I struggle to get out of his hold but as usual, he is stronger.

    He does not let me go until he is out of the house and he has me safely tucked in the back of the car seat with the seatbelt around me.

    This is when I get back to my senses and I curse at him. ¡°F**k you!¡±

 CHAPTER 48

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    ¡°Say that again¡±, I growl, daring her to repeat what she just said to me but her red lips only squirmer, making me do the only thing in my head ever since I saw her in that sequin gold dress with a ck pleated skirt.

    I m my lips to hers, uncaring about being outside the car while she is already seated.

    All I needed to do was to lean forward and my lips touch hers.

    I am thinking she will stiffen, push me away and p me across the face but none of that is happening.

    I don¡¯t wait a second before moving my lips on her, her sweet breath pushing me over the edge as I lean forward, making her almosty on the car seat.

    With my two hands, I support her back so she won¡¯t fall on the seat. Instinctively, her hands find my hair as we continue to kiss each other as if our lives depend on it.

    I don¡¯t know why I am doing this but I am wondering if she already had a drink or two for her to allow this.

    She was just too hot in that dress, coupled with the red lipstick she had on her lips, making me feel proud to have a woman like her as my wife.

    I did have to remind myself she was my woman.

    My wife.

    And I can have her when I want to. I can also kiss her too if I want to and that is what is happening now.

    As one of her hands slides close to my face, shivers run through me but I want to be in control so I trace a finger over her throat, dropping below her corbone.

    Suddenly, she goes still and stops kissing me. When I open my eyes, she is staring directly into my eyes.

    Then she pulls away, breathing heavily just like I am.

    This is when I notice the strap of her dress is halfway down. Blushing red in the face, she looks away.

    If there is no evidence in the world to tell me that this isn¡¯t Andre, then this shyness and the way she also kissed me back with the same fervor is enough evidence.

    Andre would never do that. Andre hates my gut. She hates everything about me and would rather die than kiss me.

    What I find intriguing about Jasmine on the other hand is this shyness. The confidence to tell me to fuck off pulled me over the edge because ites once in a blue moon. She is mostly shy all the time and scared of me.

    The mixture of these two things is what I like about her.

    Without a word, she nce my way as I continue to stand outside the car watching her red face.

    She grabs the door handle, slightly pushing me away from it before mming it shut. A smirk leaves my mouth.

    Before I can turn to the other side to get into the car, my phone rings, reminding me of how I got a call earlier before seeing Jasmine entering the club with Sophia.

    I pick up. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Mathew and Andrew is here¡±, Ethan¡¯s voice booms into the phone, making me raise a brow.

    ¡°I will be there in a jiffy¡±, I say to him before disconnecting the call.

    This is one of the reasons why I want us to leave Grandma¡¯s ce tonight. First, I have businesses to attend to in my mansion and I can¡¯t continue lying to her about Jasmine being Andre. Now that Sophia is even in the picture, she might figure out that they are two different people.

    If I hadn¡¯t fed Grandma with those lies, I know she is smart enough to know something is amiss. Besides, I want Jasmine right next to me. Sebastian is still out there, waiting for another opportunity to strike.

    I won¡¯t let that happen. I will make sure the next time we see, he will end up dying in the pool of his own blood, just like his boss, Vicenzo.

    I wonder how they got to know I killed him. This is like dering a war against the Mafia group of Chicago but I don¡¯t care.

    No one messes me with me. No one touches my woman and goes scot-free.

    I take long strides over to the other side of the car which is already open by the driver. I enter and sit next to Jasmine who is avoiding my gaze.

    As soon as the car roars to life, she asks me. ¡°Why did you kill Vicenzo?¡±

    Honestly, I thought we were done with this conversation already. I never knew she was still going back to it but I guess her curiosity to know now overrides her fear of what I am capable of.

    ¡°Did you kill him because of what he did to me or because you two were rivals and you saw it as a good opportunity¡­.¡±

    ¡°Can you please change the topic?¡± I demand harshly from her, facing her squarely now.

    Vicenzo is the least of my problems. How to get Sebastian and stop him from attacking again is the next thing to do.

    Why can¡¯t she just forget about him?

    For no reason, a pang of jealousy hits me in the chest. Why the hell does she care about his death or even why he was killed in the first ce? She is sounding like someone who cares and I hate it.

    He harassed her.

    ¡°How do you expect me to pretend as if he didn¡¯t die when his men are after me now?¡± she sounds so upset. Her eyes are red too.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be worried about that. I have everything under control and I assure you that Sebastian won¡¯t get to you¡±, I assure her, hoping this is enough to tell her not to worry about either of them.

    She shakes her head, not convinced by my words but remains silent.

    I think we are finally done with the conversation until she asks again. ¡°Did you ask him about me in Chicago?¡±

    I don¡¯t need a soothsayer to tell me the point she is driving at. She is asking about the story of her stay in Chicago and how she got to know Vicenzo through Sebastian who was the one interested in her before Vicenzo became obsessed.

    I didn¡¯t ask Vicenzo. I was tempted to but I was scared of the truth. I didn¡¯t even see the need to because it was ring to the eyes. The truth is right here in the open.

    ¡°No¡±, I answer honestly, looking away.

    ¡°Why?¡± her voice is cracking now as though she is about to cry. ¡°You should have asked him. You should have at least done that for me before killing him since that is what you are good at. All these while, you never believed a word I said about being a different person from that spoiled brat who ran away from marrying you. Now I see the reason why she ran and if I was in her shoes, I would do the same.¡±

    I narrow my gaze to her, feeling a pang of hurt at her choice of words. Obviously, she isn¡¯t done as she continues. ¡°There was a chance to see if I was speaking the truth or not. Vicenzo was right there at your mercy and you could have asked him who Jasmine Cooper is but you didn¡¯t and I know why. It¡¯s because of your stupid, bruised ego and your selfish, narcissistic nature.¡±

    She finally stops, breathing hard and crying quietly beforepsing into silence.

    I am guilty as charged but I don¡¯t regret it. The only thing I regret is not getting my hands on Andre tonight.

    If only I did, I would have a good way of pouring out my aggression.

    But she is nowhere to be found yet again and I won¡¯t stop until I find her. Until then, I won¡¯t tell Jasmine the truth about knowing she isn¡¯t Jasmine right from the second day of her wedding and the reason why I still have her with me.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The car drives into the mansion and stops in the garage.

    Before the driver cane out to get the door for me, I open it and walk out, without waiting for Jasmine or sparing her a nce to see if she is still crying.

 CHAPTER 49

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    The numerous questions of why he did that and why he always made me feel that way began to give me a slight headache.

    Is it longing? Want? Need? Or love?

    At thest thought, I shake my head intermittently in a full-strong denial. It can never be that.

    Xavier is cruel.

    Stone-hearted.

    People like him don¡¯t love. They be obsessed with people but how he makes me feel and how he does all of that doesn¡¯t depict the feeling of obsession.

    This is definitely something else.

    Does he want me?

    Realizing how stupid I am, still seated in the car after he had stomped off, probably in anger or embarrassment for my usations, I shake my head again. This time, to shake off all the weird thinking and assumptions.

    I should be strong.

    This is just for a while.

    Now that I know that Andre is here, I am halfway done with my job. The first half is finding her and the second half is bringing her back home.

    Even though I haven¡¯t seen her yet, I am so sure she is here and the second job of bringing her to Xavier will be possible with the help of one person; Mr. Moore.

    If he is feeling guilty just like he imed when Xavier and I got married in ce of his daughter, then he needs to help me. Andre needs to be punished for her actions, not me.

    I don¡¯t want to care about what would happen afterwards because I will be far from here by then.

    The door opens and I see the driver peering at me with curiosity. Probably wondering why I am still seated.

    A blush creeps into my face when I remember how Xavier kissed me and how we just had an argument right in front of him.

    shing him with a small smile, I step out gingerly, gazing around the huge mansion. It is just like his mother¡¯s but this has a peek of civilization.

    The driver guides me to the front door and I enter inside the big living room. Everything seems too big for only him so I just assume there are plenty of maids around the house but after walking for a while withouting across anyone, it dawns on me that it will just be Xavier and I here.

    Maybe it¡¯s because he rarely stays in Italy. What is the need when he is always in New York?

    Now I am beginning to wonder what we came here for. Is he here for business? Did he receive news that Andre is in Italy?

    As much as I want to believe that Xavier knows the truth about me, something keeps telling me otherwise. He wouldn¡¯t keep me here if he knew. He might be heartless but he would never hurt a woman like he said. He would never hurt me knowing full well that I am not her.

    This is more reason why I need to hasten up about my ns to find Andre and bring her to him.

    I don¡¯t have Mr. Moore¡¯s number but I n to steal that from him even though I have never seen him with a phone apart from that night when we wereing back from Mr. Moore¡¯s home.

    I will have to think of how to get it now that I don¡¯t even know how long we are going to be in Italy and when exactly we are going back to America.

    Following the driver up the flight of stairs, I be breathless. After a few seconds, we get to the top and I let out a deep breath of relief.

    He guides me to a room which is alsorge with a massive bed like the one at home.

    Home?

    Did I just call New York home? What the hell is wrong with me?

    Just because he kissed me today and the other day doesn¡¯t mean we are real. We are not. And his home isn¡¯t mine. I don¡¯t have a ce in his life.

    ncing around, I catch sight of a small picture frame and I find myself walking towards the table where it is ced.

    It is a small frame of a young boy smiling with a young woman. I don¡¯t need a soothsayer to tell me it is Xavier.

    His smile is so bright and beautiful, just like the woman¡¯s and I conclude that this is his mother.

    Just then, another question popped into my head. If this is his mother, then where is she?

    This question begins to bring forth more questions that I wish I could get answers to.

    If Xavier was this sweet when he was little, then what changed? Where is his father?

    Xavier has never smiled at me orughed genuinely. Hisughter is always filled with mockery and amusement, not genuine.

    It makes me wish I could see Grandmother and ask her all of this. It makes me want to know who that man whom Grandmother mentioned earlier tonight is. And it makes me want to see Xavier from a different light.

    ¡°Good night, ma¡¯am¡±, the driver bows politely with a half smile before strolling out of the door, leaving me all alone with the frame in my hand.

    Carefully, I dropped it, suddenly feeling lonely and with no idea where Xavier had gone. I saw him walking towards the front door and I wondered if he was in another room and would sleep there or if he was doing this purposely to avoid me after that argument from earlier.

    Before I can move away from the table, the door swings open and hees in, looking calmer than before, his face expressionless.

    We stare at each other for a second before he walks past me to the bathroom.

    Sighing deeply, I move towards the bed. I don¡¯t feel like taking a shower. I just want to go to bed and sleep it off. Then tomorrow, I can begin my n to steal Mr. Moore¡¯s phone number from him. That means I need to be friendly with him, not keeping up with this grudge.

    Before I can sit on the bed, a sharp pain shoots through me, stopping right at my abdomen, and making me let out a scream.

    Holding my stomach, I sink slowly to the floor, my head banging harder as it hits me.

    My period.

    My menstrual cramps have always been terrible. Sometimes, I lose consciousness due to the extreme pain and other times, I can barely do anything when ites.

    I hear the bathroom door open but I am in too much distress to look up and see if Xavier ising out.

    I¡¯m worried.

    If it is my period, then I am in deep shit.

    First, I don¡¯t have a tampon here with me. Second, I might copse and Xavier who is avoiding me won¡¯t even know a thing.

    For the first time in my life, I am feeling too proud to tell him about my situation and beg him to stay in case I lose consciousness.

    How could I have forgotten toe along with a tampon knowing full well that I haven¡¯t seen my period since I began to stay with him?

    I¡¯m such a fool.

    A wince leaves my mouth as I try to get up, forgetting about Xavier until he speaks.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asks in a low tone, a towel in his hand and his hair dripping with water. He must have washed his hair. His body isn¡¯t wet yet which means he hasn¡¯t had his shower yet. Maybe he was about to when he heard my scream and came out.

    This trails my mind back to earlier.

    The kiss.

    The possessive in his voice and eyes.

    Does he care about me?

    Even if he does, does it mean he likes Andre and wants her to be his wife because he likes her?

    I am Jasmine so I shouldn¡¯t be concerned about that. Whatever he feels, whether anger or love, it is meant for Andre, not me.

    Without a word, I force myself to stand up but I find myself swaying backward. Before I can fall back to the floor, a pair of two strong hands with a defensive wall of chest catches me, stealing my breath away as our eyes interlock again.

    The way he is staring at me is doing unimaginable things to my insides. It is as though he is watching right through me, seeing every single secret of mine.

    Even with that, my mind goes way back to that kiss from earlier. The way in our bedroom in New York when I was in just my night robe and the one in the car which were both unexpected.

    They mean something.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    He can¡¯t just kiss me for no reason, can he?

    Is he doing this for me to fall in love with him? Do I like him to even consider kissing him again?

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± he demands again, this time with a worried-filled expression, making me shift my gaze from his face to his pink cute lips that I wish to taste again.

    Feeling pathetic for how I feel, tears begin to water in my eyes.

    I am a mess.

    I hate and like him.

    I want to be with him and far from him.

    I want to kiss and strangle him.

    I want to find Andre and not tell him.

    And I want to always feel safe near him, beside him and with him, even though I hate him.

    When I am not saying a word, his expression turns to anger, reminding me of the smile of that little boy. Suddenly, he lifts me upright, taking his hands off me and turns back to go into the bathroom, probably thinking I am faking this just for his attention.

    But then, the pain hits me harder than ever before, making me scream and stumble backwards before I fall with a loud thud to the floor.

    Before I could lose consciousness, Xavier¡¯s concerned face appeared over me, making a smile leave my lips in assurance that I would be fine.

    Xavier is here.

    I will be fine.

    And my eyes close on their own ord.

 CHAPTER 50

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    With ine¡¯s help, she was revived ten minutester. As soon as ine spotted the red blood on her dress, she told me it was her period and nothing serious so there was no need to take her to the hospital.

    But I was still worried.

    The moment her eyes slid open, relief washed through me.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± I ask her as she nods slowly, closing her eyes and opening them back immediately.

    She continues to stare at me before shifting her attention to our enjoined hands. I was holding her just to be sure she was still breathing. I was literally counting the minutes with the hope that if she doesn¡¯t wake up after thirty minutes, then we will go to the hospital.

    What sort of menstrual symptom is that?

    Quickly, I let go of her hand and shoot to my feet in embarrassment.

    Anytime something happens to her, I am always not at ease, probably because I feel responsible for her and I know the guilt will kill me if something happens to her in my care when she isn¡¯t even the person I thought her to be.

    Isn¡¯t it high time I let her go? How long will I have to continue feeling this uneasiness and guilt?

    If I let her go, will it stop?

    The major reason why I didn¡¯t want to let go was because I wanted to get my hands on Andre but now, something else is involved.

    Even if I want to let go, my conscience won¡¯t let me. I killed Vicenzo just to protect once she is out of my grip but now his men are after her life.

    This is definitely not the right time to think of letting go. If I want to get rid of how I feel, then I need to get to Sebastian and the others and get rid of them so she can have a good life afterwards.

    Aside from that, she is going nowhere.

    And for Andre, it¡¯s just a matter of time before I catch up with her. I know she is here in Italy just like how Andrew and Mathew reported to me. They didn¡¯te back to New York because they had been on her trail and just this night, she was almost caught and that man saved her yet again.

    I can¡¯t wait to find out who that is. When I do, I won¡¯t spare him either.

    I have told Andrew and Mathew toy low for now. Get me pictures of that man and every single detail about him. Once we get him, I¡¯m sure we will get Andre too.

    The fact that there is a man involved now after twelve months is extremely shocking. Her parents told me she never had a boyfriend and I believed them but now I know I can¡¯t trust either of them.

    Both Mr Moore and Mrs Moore.

    Just then, an idea hits me.

    Mrs Moore was in Italy to see Andre. She mistook Jasmine for Andre and realized that the moment I appeared.

    If I can keep her hostage, perhaps Andre wille to me on her own ord.

    On second thought, I doubt it. Andre doesn¡¯t care about anyone but herself. The n might not even work.

    ¡°Xavier¡±, Jasmine calls to me, making me swirl around quickly. She points to the cigarette on the stand beside the bed. ¡°Did you smoke already?¡±

    I did.

    Just to whilst away time. I was impatient waiting for her to wake up and I had taken two cigars already.

    I don¡¯t know how to answer her. Whether to say yes with guilt or to say no with a hard face so I just remain silent.

    ¡°Are you still mad at me?¡± she asks me again, changing the topic.

    I sigh and walk back to the chair I was sitting in before she woke up.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡±, I reply hastily. I should be the one asking her that but my pride won¡¯t allow me.

    She nods and looks down. Her eyes widen, then she turns to me. ¡°Di.. did you change my clothes?¡±

    ine had her cleaned up and changed her dress while she was unconscious.

    ¡°The head maid did¡±, I tell her, hoping she will feel better knowing it was a woman who did and not me.

    ¡°It¡¯s my period. I don¡¯t have a tampon. I need to get changed¡±, she tries to sit up but I am quick to hold her back.

    ¡°I know¡±, I say to her. ¡°ine had you changed already,¡± To make her feel better, I add. ¡°I waited outside while she did that so you are good.¡±

    With a puff of air, she nods and lies back on the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for troubling you. My cramps have always been this bad¡±, a small chuckle leaves her mouth, making me gaze at her in wonder.

    She is an enigma.

    One minute, she is shy, timid and scared and the other minute, she is bold, confident and courageous.

    One minute, she is angry and sad and the next minute, her face is lit up with a smile.

    ¡°My Aunt used to say everything would go away once I start having kids but I doubt that.¡±

    At the mention of kids, my gaze pierces her as I wondered aloud. ¡°Why do you doubt that? You don¡¯t want kids?¡±

    She shrugs. ¡°Sometimes, I think I do but other times, I feel like it is impossible.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± my curiosity is getting ahead of me.

    Instead of replying, sheughs shortly and remains silent. ¡°The reply to that is actually funny. It makes me embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°Tell me¡±, I am intrigued and really interested in this conversation strangely. I want to know why she doesn¡¯t want kids or why she thinks she can¡¯t have them. I also want to know what makes her embarrassed.

    She watches me for a moment and says. ¡°I would have requested of you not tough after telling you this but I know you barelyugh so I am safe.¡±

    I almost smile at that but I am quick to control myself.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I wanted kids all along since I was an only child but the moment I became old enough to have a boyfriend, the kind of men showing interest in me made me lose interest in having kids. I guess it¡¯s because they aren¡¯t men worthy of having a kid with¡±, shements, ying with her fingers.

    It doesn¡¯t sound funny like I thought it would. Before I can ask her why, she sits up carefully,ying her head on the headboard.

    ¡°Those men were either gangsters or thugs or criminals¡±, she states,ughing out again and shaking her head.

    At the mention of gangsters, my heart skips a beat.

    I guess she is categorizing me as one since Vicenzo as a Mafia also falls in that category. She sees Vicenzo and I in the same light but we are different.

    Silence falls.

    My curiosity has been fed and I am totally speechless now.

    ¡°Why do you smoke?¡± she questions out of the blue. When she changed the topic earlier, I thought we had gone past that but now she is back to it. ¡°Smoking is very bad for your health, Xavier. You barely sleep, and now you smoke. You should stop it, sleep and eat more.¡±

    She sounds like a mother.

    No. A nagging wife.

    It reminds me of how I shouted at her harshly the other day when she brought up the topic of my smoking but now, I don¡¯t see the need to do the same.

    Perhaps, it is because she is sick. Or because of how softly she is speaking. It makes it not sound like a nag but a friendly advice.

    Can I quit smoking?

    I am not addicted to it but it keeps me sane.

    ¡°Will you?¡± the touch of her hand on mine jerks me back to life. The way she is staring at me deeply with those beautiful brown eyes of hers has me nodding my head.

    ¡°I will¡±, I say atst, hoping I can keep to the promise.

    With a satisfied smile on her face, she leans backwards, making me feel the absence of her touch on my hand.

    Silence ensues.

    I am about to stand up and leave to attend to some business since she is fine now when she turns to me again, but this time with a look of guilt on her expression.

    Smiling sadly, she mutters with regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about earlier, Xavier. I¡¯m sorry for calling you a selfish and narcissistic fellow. I didn¡¯t mean to say that, I was just too hurt and shaken by everything happening but I want to believe that everything is happening for a reason. I¡¯m sure you will find the truth soon and I know you would never hurt me knowing full well that I am not her. All I need to do now is provide a proof and that is bringing Andre to you. I¡¯m sorry once again.¡±

    A stab of guilt hits my ribcage.

    I know.

    I know she isn¡¯t Andre but she is telling me to let her go as soon as I know.

    Even though I want to ask her how she intends to bring Andre to me, I can¡¯t bring myself to ask her.

    I turn my face away from her, afraid that I will give myself away. Afraid that she would see the truth in my expression and she would see how embarrassed I am.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel bad. Let¡¯s just find her first and then everything will be settled. I will be patient till then.¡±

    I nod vigorously without looking at her.

    I can feel her eyes on me and I know if I continue to sit here in silence, I am bound to answer more of her questions. She is quite inquisitive. She always seems to have one question or the other even when she knows I won¡¯t be too pleased to have them answered.

    Forcing myself up, I grab the cigarette box to get rid of it and also ask ine toe to stay with her while I work in my office till dawn just to be sure she is going to be fine.

    I want to know if there is no need to take her to the hospital again by morning.

    If I wasn¡¯t busy, I wouldn¡¯t mind staying up with her. But I guess the main reason for wanting to leave is because I want to avoid her questions and I want to escape more guilt feelings.

    With a tone of disappointment and her mouth slightly parted, she asks. ¡°Are you leaving?¡±

    Her parted lips remind me of how soft they tasted when I kissed her this evening.

    I don¡¯t reply. I just nod slowly before turning around and saying. ¡°I will send ine toe to you now. Have a good sleep.¡±

    ¡°Xavier¡±, she calls to me as I get to the door. I think she wants to tell me not to bother the head maid again or to tell me more about how she feels about finding Andre.

    When she is saying anything, I whirl around to meet her intense gaze and a confused look on her face.

    ¡°Earlier¡­¡±, she trails off, making me raise a brow.

    Just when I think she isn¡¯t going to say the word again, she blurts out hurriedly. ¡°Why did you kiss me?¡±

    At the unexpected question, my heart skips a beat as I feel a jolt of adrenaline rush.

 CHAPTER 51

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    A part of me misses Xavier whom I haven¡¯t seen in three days.

    I¡¯m sure he is purposely avoiding me because of that question I threw at him that night when I was having menstrual diforts.

    I know he is busy too but I can feel it whenever he is avoiding me.

    It makes me miss him more and sends my mind into a tumbling confusion of emotions on why I feel this way.

    This is someone I im to despise for all he has done, yet I miss his presence. I miss the safety and assurance thates with his presence.

    Does this mean I trust him? Does it mean I want him? Does it mean I am willing to take the ce of Andre without giving a care in the world if she is found or not? Does it mean I never want to leave here?

    What exactly do I want?

    This is what I don¡¯t know.

    And it scares me. It annoys me. It makes me feel pathetic.

    I guess the fact that he left me without answering my question that night after being so sweet and calm which was to my greatest surprise has me hooked on what he really thinks of me or feels for me.

    Thest time I thought about this, I concluded that Xavier does not have a heart to love and he can never like me.

    Maybe he only kissed me for no genuine reason.

    As much as I want to believe this, I know it is not because those kisses were different. They felt different.

    Probably for me and not for him.

    After deciding to see him today, so we could talk and also to get on with my ns of being friendly with him till I can get Mr Moore¡¯s number from his phone. I stayed up to do something I promised myself never to do again till I leave.

    I am cooking.

    ine and I talked earlier when I was too bored to stay up alone in the room. He eats her food as well and it shocks me to the bone.

    At home, he doesn¡¯t eat. But here in Italy, he eats.

    He ate when we spent the night at Grandmother¡¯s and ine said he does here too, even though he doesn¡¯t eat much.

    It makes me d and I insisted on seeing how ine makes the food. Today, I purposely told ine not toe in to cook, promising to do it but she was not convinced so she came in to monitor me.

    As soon as I was done with the pasta, I baked a small cake as dessert and made some fruit juice before arranging them on the food tray which ine usually uses to serve him.

    Fortunately for me, as soon as I was done setting the table downstairs, I went upstairs to take a shower when I saw himing out of the bathroom.

    My eyes widen.

    This time, not at his wet chest and the water trailing down from his wet hair but because I was surprised to see him back so early as I deeply hoped that he didn¡¯t see me in the kitchen cooking his meal.

    I don¡¯t intend on telling him I made the food. I want to know what the problem is and why he doesn¡¯t eat back at home.

    If he can eat my food, then I might tell him so I can begin to prepare his food. I really do not mind making his meals, if only he is going to eat.

    ¡°Where have you been?¡± his voice jerks me out of my thoughts.

    This is when I know I am standing awkwardly by the door with my hands still on the door handle. Noiselessly, I close the door and nod at him with a smile. ¡°I was downstairs. I was too bored since you have decided to ignore me.¡±

    ¡°Ignore you?¡± he demands with his back to me as he strolls to the closet. ¡°Why would I do that?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I shrug, even though he isn¡¯t seeing me.

    ¡°ine has set the table¡±, I inform him and he turns around with a raised brow.

    ¡°ine?¡± he questions like that isn¡¯t what I just said. I nod, hoping he won¡¯t suspect a thing. He turns around again. ¡°She doesn¡¯t cook unless I tell her to.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± I only murmur, moving further into the room and thinking of what to tell him so he can be convinced enough to eat.

    Thest time I cooked, he didn¡¯t eat and I won¡¯t be d if it happens again.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry too, perhaps we should eat together¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine¡±, he cuts me short sharply, making me feel a stab of disappointment.

    Silence falls as I continue to think of what else to say to him.

    With no idea popping into my head, I close my eyes and curse beneath my breath.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± he demands from me, his voice close, making me flutter my eyes open immediately.

    I sh him a small smile. ¡°Yes, I am. Just hungry.¡±

    He nods and goes back to wiping his hair with a towel. There is a short on his lower body now.

    As soon as he walks back to the closet, an idea hits me and I rise sharply to follow him.

    ¡°Xavier¡±, I call, casting a frown at me. ¡°Please let¡¯s eat together. I barely eat these days and that¡¯s because I¡¯m always home alone and I¡¯m not familiar with the food¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell ine to cook you something you can eat¡±, he interrupts again, his face expressionless.

    He may be thinking that I was about to say I am not familiar with the food here.

    Like a child, I pout and fold my arms. Xavier is indeed a difficult man.

    When he isn¡¯t showing any signs of being affected by my reaction, I say to him. ¡°Please, let¡¯s eat together. I promise I won¡¯t ask you any questions if that is what you are scared of.¡±

    He stares at me intensely. The same kind of stare that always reminds me of those moments of passion between us.

    Mentally, I shake my head to wave away the thought and focus on my ns.

    Without a word, he puts a shirt over his head before answering eventually. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go.¡±

    I almost jump up for joy but I am quick to refrain from doing that as I step aside for him to pass.

    He must be wondering why I am behaving strangely because of the looks he is darting my way at intervals.

    He leads the way and I follow him with a wide grin on my face. We take the staircase down in absolute silence and when we get to the dining, he raises a suspicious brow at me again.

    I open the meal for him as he takes a seat, and pour out the fruit juice before rushing back to the kitchen to grab my meal.

    I sit next to him, hoping he won¡¯t feel ufortable. We never did this at home back in New York. We never ate together as a couple and this is really awkward.

    As soon as I am seated, I wait for him to dig into his food but he is only watching me, making me think he must have figured out what is happening.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat¡±, I persuade with a smile, pointing to his meal which he looks down on without any iota of interest.

    I thought ine said he likes pasta too. Why isn¡¯t he showing any interest in wanting to eat?

    My head begins to spin with questions as I try to think of something more to say to urge him when he grabs his cutleries and digs into the food.

    I watch with anxiety as he does that until he shoves the food into his mouth and chews on it carefully and quietly.

    Then he takes another and another as relief washes through me at that instant. With a satisfied smile, I begin to eat my own food too, feeling excited to have achieved my aim.

    As we eat in silence, Xavier suddenly stops eating as he grabs the ss of fruit juice and sips it. He opens his mouth as if to ask me a question or say something when the front door opens and someonees in.

    ¡°Hello, everyone¡±, the chirpy Barbie says, dressed in a pink dress just like thest time we saw as she approaches the dining area with a smug smile on her face.

    I am about to stand up to wee her with a smile when I notice the irritation shing across Xavier¡¯s expression with a deep scowl etched on his face.

    Then he growls. ¡°What the hell are you doing here?!¡±

 CHAPTER 52

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    Jealousy and anger res in my stomach when she agrees to go with Sophia to the club again.

    When Sophia told me Grandmother asked her toe take Jasmine with her, I knew they were up to something.

    Not wanting to leave Jasmine all by herself, I decided to follow but now that their chatter seems to have no end, I am regretting my decision already.

    ¡°He left me behind¡±, Sophia says, ring at me from the passenger¡¯s seat. Jasmine and I are seated behind her. She was chatting about how I ruined the whole thing for her when I came to the party to whisk Jasmine away and Jasmine also agreed with her, making me wonder how they became so close within a few hours of meeting.

    Sophia is like that. She is crazy, reckless and disrespectful. I wonder why Grandmother always allow her to have it all. She is a party goer and nothing or no one can stop her from doing what she wants.

    Jasmine does not say anything. She only smile and stare at me.

    ¡°What?!¡± I find myself asking when she continues to stare, as though she has something to say to me.

    ¡°He is such a heartless fellow. I wonder how you fell in love with him¡±, Sophia continues and at the mention of love, a lump of dread gets stuck in my throat as a realization dawns on me.

    Grandmother knows Andre to be a partygoer like Sophia. I¡¯m sure she is doing this to help her regain her memory, still believing the fake story I cooked up for her about Andre losing her memory after an ident.

    Aside from that, Jasmine isn¡¯t saying anything to either of them. She isn¡¯t telling them how I mistook her for Andre the way she did with Andre¡¯s parents and it makes me wonder why.

    Revealing to Grandmother that she isn¡¯t Andre will surely put an end to all of this and I will have no choice but to let her go whether Andre is found or not.

    As soon as the car stops in front of the club, Jasmine rushes out with Sophia and I follow. Sophia presses something into the bouncer¡¯s hand and he allows them to go in immediately. He doesn¡¯t bother to check or stop me. I just follow both girls like a bodyguard.

    Well, that¡¯s what I am here for tonight. I would never have allowed her to follow Sophia if she hadn¡¯t agreed to my conditions ofing with them.

    Loud music sts into my ears as they both begin to dance whileughing heartily. It makes me watch Jasmine with amazement. The other time she was here, she was looking vulnerable and lonely and I was so sure she wasn¡¯t used to this kind of life.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Sophia is indeed a bad influence.

    The beautiful dress she got changed in hugged her body, making me stare with lust.

    Lust?

    I mentally p myself at the thought of that. Just because we kissed doesn¡¯t mean I am lusting after her. She is my wife but this is absolutely wrong.

    I tear my gaze away just to wave the thought out of my mind while I find a seat where I can easily watch them.

    Ady with a tray approaches with a light smile on her face. Knowing what she is here for, I wave her away because I don¡¯t need a drink.

    I need to focus on them and who knows, maybe I can see Andre tonight which is a rare possibility.

    Acknowledging the wave of my hand, she turns back on her heels and walks away while I shift my gaze to the girls. Sophia is the only one dancing now while Jasmine is watching her with delight and amusement. Suddenly, she joins in, swinging her hips to the music just like Sophia just did andughing.

    An unconscious smile creeps to my face at the sight of how her face brightens up from theughter. I wish I could hear how it sounds. It suddenly dawns on me that I have never heard or seen herugh this way.

    We¡¯ve been on each other¡¯s bad side. Yet, she is considerate of my feelings which is why she hasn¡¯t said a word to Grandmother and Sophia about being Jasmine and not Andre.

    If I don¡¯t find Andre in the next couple of days, what do I do with Jasmine? How can I convince her to stay since Sebastian is still out there?

    I haven¡¯t heard from Andrew and Mathew today and I hope they will get some information for me before morning.

    Either about Andre or that strange man rescuing Andre and the rtionship between them. I can¡¯t wait to get my hands on either of them.

    My phone rings instantly, the sound jerking me out of my reverie. I bring it out of my pocket to see it is Ethan calling.

    ¡°Good evening, boss¡±, he greets politely in that usual serious tone.

    ¡°Any news?¡± I question immediately, hoping there will be good news.

    ¡°Not yet. They seem to have disappeared into thin air. I¡¯m suspecting they are back in America¡±, he reports, making me nod my head.

    I was already wondering what those men were doing in Italy but now that he said they are back in America, it has intensified my confusion.

    If that is the case, then I need to get back home as soon as I can.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just assume, Ethan. Take the next avable flight back to New York tomorrow and find them!¡± Imand with imcable authority.

    I can¡¯t rest until I find Sebastian and every member of the group. Finding them here in Italy and getting rid of them would have been much easier.

    I guess that¡¯s why they went home. To be fully prepared tounch an attack on us.

    I¡¯m sure they never expected to have me rescue Jasmine that day. They never knew we were together and I sent her home with the driver because I didn¡¯t want her to know about my business.

    ¡°Sure, boss. Goodnight¡±, he mutters and I drop the call, thinking of how to break the news to Jasmine about going home.

    When I look back up, the girls are nowhere to be found and fear jumps into my heart as I shoot to my feet.

    Almost racing, I move towards the crowds of dancing men and women, ncing around for the sight of them. There is no sight of any of them so I continue to move, alert in case something happens as I dip my hand into my coat to get a hold of my gun.

    All of a sudden, they appear.

    Right before me.

    Sophia with a wide grin on her face and Jasmine dawning a drink.

    ¡°Looking for us?¡± she demands, smiling sheepishly, making anger course through me.

    ¡°What the hell, Sophia?¡± I bark at her in annoyance. Is she trying to y games with me?

    Instead of looking scared, she makes a silly sound. ¡°A, is this how much you love her?¡±

    ¡°Shut the fuck up¡±, I growl out loudly before grabbing the bottle of alcohol from Jasmine who has already emptied half of it.

    ¡°Coming here was a bad idea¡±, I grab Jasmine¡¯s hand but she yanks it free, shaking her head at me.

    ¡°I want to dance more. Please dance with me¡±, she jumps into my arms and Sophia grabs the alcohol from me as she walks away.

    I stare at Jasmine¡¯s cute pouty face. Her face is as red as a tomato and I wonder how much she has had to drink.

    ¡°Let¡¯s dance, Xavier¡±, she persuades me again, her breath hitting my face as she inches her mouth closer to mine while I lean back.

    ¡°Jas¡­Andre, we need to go home now¡±, I want to shout at her but ites out in a low whisper and she leans close to my mouth.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home¡±, I repeat with irritation. Why the hell did I even allow Sophia to decide toe here with Jasmine without confirming if Grandmother actually told her toe with her?

    ¡°No, baby. I want to dance with you, please¡±, she pleads with that innocent face while I stare with mouth agape at the word ¡®baby¡¯.

    Did she just call me baby or did I imagine it?

    Taking my silence for an answer, she shrieks in excitement and begins to spin while I hold her back, afraid she will fall.

    I really need to take her home.

    I nce around searching for Sophia but she is nowhere to be found. She is always like that.

    Uncaring about whatever shit will happen to her, I pick Jasmine up in a bridal style as she continues to shriek and struggle with me. I begin to stride out with her, feeling stupid foring here in the first ce.

    Just at the entrance, I bump into a tall stiff figure making my grip on her cken. Quickly, I hold tight so she won¡¯t fall from my arms before looking up with my jaws tightened in rage.

    Before me stands the person I least expected to see in Italy.

    ¡°Xavier?¡± he calls out himself, looking from me to Jasmine who is now calm, probably asleep. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    I see a sh of fear in his eyes as he stares at her hair before relief wash through him. Rage fills me up.

    He thought it was Andre but seeing Jasmine¡¯s ck hair, he is relieved his daughter hasn¡¯t been caught yet.

    I should have known. I should have known that Mr. Moore and Mrs. Moore were full of deceit and would do anything possible to protect their child from me.

    They deceived me.

    Mrs. Moore told me it was Andre but Mr. Moore was not in agreement because it was nned.

    They both nned this but I don¡¯t intend to let this slide. They are both going to pay for this.

    With gritted teeth, I order. ¡°Follow me.¡±

 CHAPTER 53

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    He sters a fake smile on his face to hide whatever he came here to do but I know what it is already.

    This is about Andre.

    First, it was his wife and now him. I believed strongly that his wife knew about Andre¡¯s disappearance and whereabouts all along but I can¡¯t believe he also deceived me.

    We made this agreement together.

    Why then will he support her disappearance?

    ¡°Believe me, Xavier, it¡¯s not what you are thinking¡±, the smile vanishes from his face immediately as he speaks. He must have figured that out already. I know that Andre is here and also his wife.

    Staring at Jasmine¡¯s face to be sure she is truly asleep, I close the door, signaling to the driver to stay put while I walk back into the club.

    I can¡¯t risk talking to him in the car with Jasmine. I don¡¯t want her to hear our conversation and even hear about the fact that Andre is indeed here in Italy like she told me and about how I know that she isn¡¯t Andre.

    I don¡¯t turn to see if he is following because I know he dares not do otherwise.

    Securing a quiet ce on the other side of the club, I take long strides towards there and slouch to a seat while he does the same.

    ¡°Believe me, Xavier. I¡¯m telling the truth. It¡¯s not what you are thinking¡±, he repeats, fear crawling all around his expression

    ¡°What am I thinking, Nichs?¡± I demand from him calmly. I can¡¯t let my anger take over at the moment. If I do, I will have him chained in the next couple of minutes suffering for the mistakes of his silly daughter. I know better than to do that and I know it won¡¯t bring Andre back either. She does not care about her father or mother or what happens to them when I am involved.

    ¡°You must be thinking that I have a hand in all of this; Andre¡¯s disappearance and her whereabouts but I assure you that I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± I throw him a sarcastic question and he shakes his head seeing that I am not convinced with his words.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, Xavier. Remember I promised to let you know as soon as I get her¡­¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Why are you here, Nichs?¡± I cut him short, leaning backwards and staring at him in the face to catch any emotions he might want to hide.

    I watch him gulp before rxing and sitting forward as if he wants to whisper something into my ears. He doesn¡¯t lean forward like I assume he will. He just sits still, debating on whether to tell me what this is all about or not.

    Did hee here with his wife?

    ¡°I traced Vanessa down here¡±, he responds, opposing my assumptions about himing to Italy with his wife to see Andre without any iota of knowledge that I was also here. ¡°She has been acting suspicious for a while now and I concluded that she has a hand in all of these. First, it was the missing money in my ount which was wired to a strange ount and then the suspicious phone calls. When I confirmed it was Andre, I had to follow her here. She told me she wanted toe for a business meeting but I wasn¡¯t convinced. I was so sure she wasing here to see Andre because of Andre¡¯sst text to her. It was from a strange number but my guts told me it was her.¡±

    He falls silent and a smile creeps to my face.

    He thinks he can make a fool of me again. I can¡¯t believe whatever he is saying when he never told me anything until now.

    This wasn¡¯t our agreement.

    ¡°Do you expect me to believe that?¡± I point my index finger at him, wishing to get a cigarette at the moment. At the remembrance of my promise to Jasmine not to smoke again, I curse internally and drop my hand.

    He trembles beneath my gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not lying¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you are not, what evidence do you have?¡±

    He goes silent again but his gaze on me does not waiver.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any but I assure you I know nothing about this. All I wanted to do was to make sure I had her before letting you know. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your wife¡±, he mentions and at that, I perk up in curiosity. ¡°I told her I wasn¡¯t going to sit back and watch another person suffer for Andre¡¯s mistakes. I told her I was going to find Andre if not for anyone but for her sake.¡±

    My hand grabs his throat instantly as I drawls out. ¡°You did what?!¡±

    ¡°Xavi¡­er¡­¡±, he chokes, hacking coughs as I release him, ring daggers at him with my head spinning with questions.

    Jasmine know? What the hell did he tell her?

    ¡°What else did you tell her?!¡± I shout, my head whipping around his way.

    ¡°Nothing else¡±, he coughs again, adjusting in his seat.

    ¡°Why the hell did you tell her that? When did all of these happen?¡±

    I am beginning to wonder what steps Jasmine is taking to get to the root of these. And if she has been contacting him behind my back.

    Does she know that I know she isn¡¯t Andre but pretends to make me think she doesn¡¯t?

    He doesn¡¯t answer me. He continues to cough, holding onto his throat.

    Anger continues to simmer through me at the unanswered question and I am tempted to grab him again.

    ¡°You better answer me, Nichs or your wife will take the fall for all these¡±, I threaten with a deep voice, my eyes red with anger.

    He surged to his feet, his voice cracking. ¡°No, Xavier. Don¡¯t do this. I promise to take care of it. I am working on it already. I will have my hands on Andre before the week runs out.¡±

    I don¡¯t fucking care.

    What I care about right now is what Jasmine knows and doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Then tell me what you told her. Tell me every f**king thing you discussed with her!¡± my heart is racing at the thought of her knowing it all.

    ¡°Nothing, Xavier. We didn¡¯t say anything other than that. She only asked me if I knew she wasn¡¯t Andre and I told her yes. We haven¡¯t even seen each other or spoken since your wedding. I tried to convince you not to go ahead with the wedding, remember? I knew she wasn¡¯t my daughter. I could feel it. She was different from Andre.¡±

    I feel like grabbing him again and mming him against the wall for admitting to Jasmine behind my back that she isn¡¯t Andre.

    Is this the reason why Jasmine wanted to meet with him on several asions but couldn¡¯t because I had forbidden her from going there since our wedding?

    What else does she know? What other ns does she have?

    I drag a hand through my hair to control my anger. I am almost vibrating with anger and it dawns on me that it scares me to know how she would feel when all of this is out.

    It scares me more to let her go.

    Why? I find myself asking.

    This is not just about Andre or Sebastian. I just don¡¯t want her to go. Not back to that life she was living before she became my wife.

    Is this why?

    Why then does it scare me to let her know that I know she isn¡¯t Andre?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xavier. I never knew I wasn¡¯t supposed to say that. I thought you weren¡¯t aware too but now it¡¯s obvious you are¡±, I snap my head towards him, taking slow threatening steps towards him as he backs away in fright.

    He mentioned he would get his hands on Andre before the week runs out.

    Right now, I don¡¯t even know the level of my desperation to have her back. I don¡¯t even know if I care about hering back when I made a promise to let Jasmine go as soon as she is back but I know I want to punish her so badly.

    I want her to realize the gravity of her actions. To make her mother cry for sacrificing Jasmine in ce of Andre.

    ¡°Where is Andre?!¡± I thunder, caging him to the wall, my eyes igniting rage.

    He stutters for a while before closing his eyes as if to summon up enough courage to look me in the face as he slides his eyes open, this time with less fear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Xavier, I will bring her to you, I promise. My men are on her trail.¡±

    ¡°Where the hell is she, Nichs?¡± I bark at him again, wanting nothing but for him to answer me.

    He gulps down a huge lump and stares at me for a second before blurting out. ¡°She is on her way to Paris at the moment.¡±

    My jaws drop in extreme shock.

 CHAPTER 54

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    Fear consumes me when I get to the car to see Jasmine and the driver missing.

    Without hesitation, I whirl around, ncing around to see if I can catch sight of one of them with my thoughts running wild.

    What the hell happened here?

    I left Nichs inside after he told me Andre was on her way to Paris. There is no need to stay back in Italy since I am done with the other business and I see no need to have Andrew and Mathew running after her either.

    Nichs will do that job or his wife will take the fall for it.

    Racing back into the club, I feel a twinge of regret for the second time foring to this club with Sophia in the first ce even though it is a blessing bumping into Moore here. Who knows, he might never have told me anything if I hadn¡¯t bumped into him.

    Even though it is almost midnight, the club is still rowing with music and dance and the crowd isn¡¯t even reducing at all. I force my way back to where Sophia and Jasmine were dancing earlier but can¡¯t find any of them.

    Not even Sophia.

    Shit! I curse under my breath as I fish out my phone to call Ethan.

    We need to find her.

    If Sebastian is indeed out of Italy, then where is she?

    The phone does not go through and I curse again, remembering how I ordered Ethan an hour ago to get on the next avable flight to New York.

    He must be on his way already.

    Disoriented and confused about where else to find at least one of them, I move out again, looking lost.

    Just before I can go back to the car, I see the driver, taking a swing of a cigarette in his hand andughing at something on his phone.

    I storm towards him immediately.

    Before I can get close, he sees me and quickly drops the phone into his pants pocket before standing at attention.

    ¡°Where is she?!¡± I demand loud enough for him to hear me.

    Trembling, probably because he thinks I want to scold him for using his phone on duty or smoking, he replies, pointing towards the entry of the club. ¡°She said she needed to use thedies.¡±

    ¡°What? And you let her go all by herself?¡± I exim in surprise.

    What the hell!

    Without waiting for his reply, I turned back and ran into the club. Deep down, I know he can¡¯t even follow her to thedies when she wants to urinate and I wonder why I am being aggressive on him because he didn¡¯t do that.

    Sophia bumps into me. ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Where is Jasmine?¡± I ask her but she only shrugs in ignorance. I¡¯m sure she hasn¡¯t seen her either. I¡¯m supposed to warn her never toe into my house nor bring Jasmine here again but I see no need. We are going back home tomorrow.

    With another cold re from me, I bustle away towards thedies¡¯ toilet, hoping she would still be there.

    She seemed tipsy earlier and I¡¯m sure she isn¡¯t sober yet. What if she goes off the wrong way or something happens?

    I halt in my tracks when a silly question popped into my mind.

    What if this is an excuse for her to escape from me finally? Perhaps she has been putting up those acts to get me fully assured that she doesn¡¯t know a thing and would not run away like Andre did.

    Fear ws at my belly.

    This is really bad. If she is off like I am thinking, then Sebastian will get to her in no time.

    I get to thedies and almost push the door open before reminding myself that this isn¡¯t the male¡¯s toilet.

    Taking a deep puff to calm my nerves, I look around to see no one in sight before knocking gently on the door.

    There is no reply.

    No form of sound from inside, making me stick my ears to the door.

    Just silence.

    I knock again, my desperation kicking in and making me feel a rush of adrenaline.

    ¡°Andre?¡± I call out, careful not to call her the name on my mind.

    ¡°Xavier?¡± A gag soundes from within but the door does not open.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± I question sharply, relief washing through me at the sound of her voice.

    It takes a while for her to respond. ¡°Yes.¡±

    A sigh of relief leaves my mouth and I am about to step away from the door to lean on the wall so I can wait for her when the door opens and I find myself dragged into the bathroom with my tie.

    My eyes widen and collide with those of Jasmine¡¯s.

    She throws the door close and ms her lips onto mine immediately, sucking the breath out of me. Her tongue slips deep between my closed lips, parting them and giving room for more exploration of the insides of my mouth.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    This is when I can close my eyes.

    To enjoy it.

    Without giving a care in the world if she is the one initiating the kiss now or not. Or about the ce where we are kissing right now.

    She isn¡¯t acting like a novice like she first did the first time we kissed. Her two hands crawl over my entire face as she continues to kiss me with passion, a low moan leaving her mouth and driving me to the edge.

    Suddenly, her hands leave my face and find their way to my tie which she loosens within a second, forcing open my coat and the inner shirt before trailing her hand over my hairy chest.

    I almost let out a sound of satisfaction at what she is doing but I am keeping my cool, reminding myself that this is wrong.

    Why is she doing this? Did she enjoy those kisses too like I did? Did she think about those kisses whenever I wasn¡¯t around her like I do too?

    Does she like me?

    At thest thought, my heart skipped a beat. And suddenly, it feels as if there is a spark inside of me.

    She likes me.

    It is obvious.

    Andre would never do a thing like this and this isn¡¯t Andre. This is Jasmine.

    My white-haired mistaken bride. She likes me.

    Just as I was about to start taking control of the deep hot kiss with her hands trailing all over me, making me feel alive like any man would feel, her lips stop moving on mine, pulling me out of my weird and silly thoughts.

    Before I can open my eyes, she slips her tongue into my mouth again and I am pushed back into another world where only we exist.

    My hands find their way to her petite waist and she drops her hand to my trousers, unzipping my belt, making me jerk forward and wondering just how much alcohol that silly Sophia gave her.

    Jasmine might like me but she would never do a thing like this in her real senses. She is one shy woman. One of a kind.

    At the thought of her liking me, my heart begins to race again. Despite how I treated her harshly, despite my rude behavior, despite my cruelty, she likes me.

    Just before she can remove my belt, she stops kissing me again and burps. I flutter my eyes open immediately to meet her intent gaze.

    Slowly, she pulls away, taking a step backwards, as if realizing what she just did. While doing that, she mps her hands around her mouth as another burp leaves her mouth.

    I am about to ask if she is okay when she squats down suddenly and begins to throw up every single thing in her.

    I watch with dread.

 CHAPTER 55

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    Blinking my eyes open to the sunlight, I stretch with a loud yawn before realizing something is holding me back.

    Slowly, I look down, still lying on the bed, to see an arm snaked around my waist.

    I almost let out a scream as I jerk upright in fright only for me to see a man right next to me, deeply asleep.

    It is no other man than Xavier.

    A loud gasp leaves my mouth and then a banging headache follows.

    What the hell happened? Did he sleep here all night? Did I do anything funny?

    The headache is enough evidence that I must have had a lot of alcoholst night at the club. I wonder why I even allowed Barbie to convince me or why I had to convince Xavier to follow us so he could let me go. If I hadn¡¯t done that, he would have stood his ground and said no.

    Finally, I drop my hands staring at the handsome man sleeping next to me. I can¡¯t remember waking up next to him since we got married. I can count the number of times we slept on the same bed.

    Most times, whenever I woke up, he was always out or sitting next to me watching or even typing away on hisptop.

    It urs to me now that I don¡¯t even know what exactly he does apart from being a Mafia Lord.

    Is that enough work?

    Something beeps and before I can continue with my wild guesses and imaginations, my eyes fly to the drawer beside the bed where themp is.

    It is a phone.

    My stomach sparks up in excitement at the sight of the phone and a huge opportunity to steal Mr Moore¡¯s number from him.

    Praying silently for him not to wake up and for the phone not to beep or ring out, I slip away from the nket, stepping on tiptoe till I get to the other side of the drawer.

    Watching his sleepy face, I bend down slightly to pick up the phone without a noise and my phone too. As soon as that was done, a grin spread across my face.

    Quickly, I turn back just in time for me to hear a sound. When I look back, he is still sleeping so I hasten up to the bathroom swiping the phone open to find the number.

    Fortunately, his phone isn¡¯t locked.

    Who dares toy with the phone of a Mafia Lord? I think inwardly, grinning widely at the dangerous game I am ying.

    If I am caught, I am a dead meat. Xavier and I might go back to the way we used to be; always bickering words, angry and cursing at each other. At the moment, I know we have gone past that stage and I really like what we have but being caught will take us right back into that phase.

    I tap on contact and search for the name ¡°Mr Moore¡±

    There is nothing like Mr. Moore.

    Instead, four different name suggestions popped down.

    The first is just Moore

    The second is Christine Moore

    The third is Vanessa Moore and thest is Andre Moore.

    I need no soothsayer to tell me this is what I am looking for. Since Andre is here too, then it means Christine is her father¡¯s name while Vanessa is her mother¡¯s.

    Without hesitation, I typed in the first Moore and saved it on my phone as Moore. I don¡¯t know if this is his number but I need to keep it just in case. Then I moved to the next one, Christine Moore and saved it as that before skipping the third one and jumping straight to Andre¡¯s.

    I really do not see the need for this but I guess I should keep it just in case too.

    I¡¯m damn sure Andre doesn¡¯t use this number again, not when she is on the run.

    Before I can think of dialing Christine¡¯s number, I hear a sound from outside the door and the bathroom door is thrown open.

    I hide the two phones behind me as hees in, letting out a yawn. When he looks up, he sees me and I sh him a cute smile.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asks with a gruff voice that sounds sexy.

    I didn¡¯t think of what to say if I were caught in the bathroom so I blurt out the first thing thates to my head. ¡°I came to urinate.¡±

    He nods, not convinced as he continues to stare at me.

    Thinking of how to move past him, I bow my head and shove his phone still in my left hand inside my robe before moving towards the exit.

    Just before I can go out, he calls me back. ¡°Andre?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± I answer way too sharply. I know I am acting suspicious and sounding suspicious too but I hope he will never get to know what I just did.

    I can¡¯t risk it.

    He does not say anything but continues to watch me with a curious filled expression.

    ¡°You called me?¡± I mutter, realizing it was Andre he called, not me. I can¡¯t believe I am answering a loud yes to that silly name when I am still iming not to be her.

    Isn¡¯t it high time I tell him to start calling me my real name? Will he agree to call me Jasmine when he is not fully convinced that I am not her?

    ¡°What¡¯s in your hand?¡± he questions, folding his arms, his gaze shifting to my hand.

    I look down and shut my eyes, cursing beneath my breath.

    He caught me.

    What should I do?

    I look back up only to realize he is staring at my fisted hand, not the one inside my robe.

    With a satisfied smile, I answer by raising my right hand. ¡°It¡¯s my phone. Can I go now?¡±

    He looks convinced but still curious as he opens his mouth once again.

    ¡°We are going back home today. ine has your things packed already¡±, he informs me and I nod, desperate to go out. I am not surprised that he is just informing me now.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    This is one thing I already know about Xavier. He is unpredictable. Even when we came here, I was informed that same evening and now the same thing is happening.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± he asks out of the blues, just when I am about to go out again.

    Confusion clouds my mind alongside anxiety.

    Is he still talking about the phone?

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± my brows are raised in confusion as I demand from him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember what happenedst night?¡± he questions again, his eyes glistening with amusement, making relief and fear jump into my heart.

    Relief that this isn¡¯t about the phone and fear because I can¡¯t remember anything and I really hope it¡¯s nothing serious.

    Racking my brain and trying to remember, a chuckle leaves his mouth and I lift my head to meet his intense smiling face.

    Did he just smile at me? What the hell!

    If I am not in a confused mood right now, I might have jumped up for joy because of the smile on his face which makes him look even more sexy and handsome.

    It reminds me of the picture frame of that little smiling boy and his mother.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember dragging me into the bathroom at the club and kissing me?¡± he blurts out again, with a look of amusement.

    It takes a while for it to process in my head and when it does, I almost let go of his phone in my left hand as my phone drops to the floor and I sp my right hand over my mouth in utter disbelief.

 CHAPTER 56

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    Now, I remember it all.

    Everything aboutst night. The alcohol. The urine. The kiss and finally the puking.

    I shut my eyes in embarrassment, his scent intoxicating because of the nearness of his body to me which is serving as a reminder that he is here.

    How will I look him in the face now after all that drama?

    I was too preupied with my n of stealing Mr. Moore¡¯s number from him to even try to remember how we got homest night or what happened.

    I only assumed I was drunk because of the banging headache which is done now after he gave me a pill and coffee to take.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± His voice jerks me back to life, making me slide my eyes open to meet his amused expression.

    He is still mocking me.

    It is apparent that he is enjoying himself doing that.

    Feigning annoyance, I shift my gaze from his face before looking out of the window. We are on our way home.

    Back to New York.

    Funnily, I don¡¯t feel sad about leaving Italy or overwhelmed about going back to New York. I don¡¯t even feel anything.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Except for my worry about Grandmother. We didn¡¯t even bid her goodbye and I couldn¡¯t suggest that to Xavier because I haven¡¯t spoken a word to him since he announced how I dragged him into thedies and crashed my lips on his.

    Shit! I curse out loud and aughter erupts from him.

    I close my eyes again, wishing to be courageous just this once to face him and talk about what happened. If I don¡¯t, this will go on and he will continue to use this against me.

    Just a day ago, I was asking him why he kissed me and now I was the one who initiated it.

    What was wrong with me?

    I was drunk.

    Yes, that was it.

    This is surely the answer to the question of what was wrong with me. I shouldn¡¯t be embarrassed since I wasn¡¯t in my right frame of mind. I know I have low tolerance for alcohol and I should have rejected the bottle when Sophia offered it.

    Feeling confidence enough to face him since I now have an answer, I turn to face him squarely. There is a seat opposite me but he chooses to sit beside me just to mock me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for kissing you. I was drunk and I didn¡¯t know what came over me. In fact, I didn¡¯t remember until you pointed it out. I¡¯m sorry for that and also for puking¡­¡± I trail off, realizing I am more embarrassed about being in his presence than the kiss.

    Perhaps, it¡¯s because it wasn¡¯t our first kiss.

    A wicked glint appears in his eyes, making me speechless all of a sudden, my confidence dissolving into thin air.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be sorry¡±, he sounds serious as he utters, making me nod pitifully. ¡°I enjoyed it so it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± I exim rather loudly, making him face me again with a smirk. ¡°You did what?¡±

    He does not say anything as the smirk wipes off his face. He continues to stare at me for more than a second before raising his hand to put the pleat behind my ear.

    ¡°I enjoyed it¡±, his replyes out in a low whisper, making shivers run down my spine at his touch and the tone.

    ¡°You enjoyed what I did?¡± I find myself asking to be sure I understood him well enough and not to get the wrong idea.

    He nods and my heart all but stops at this instant, my mind reeling back and forth and spinning with lots of questions.

    When he isn¡¯t saying anything else, I force myself to continue gazing up at him even though my insides are in disarray. ¡°You like my kiss?¡±

    My voice is shaky. As though I am on the verge of crying.

    I can¡¯t exin how I feel right now but I know I am in between the emotion of joy and sadness.

    I can¡¯tprehend what it all means or where this is going.

    With his right hand still on my hair as we face each other squarely, he nods with a genuine smile on his face, which almost gets me crying.

    Xavier likes my kiss.

    Does that mean he likes me? Does he mean he wants me like a man wants a woman? Does it mean he loves me?

    At thest question, my head takes a turn when it dawns on me that he called me Andre a while ago meaning this feeling or whatever this is all about is for Andre, not Jasmine.

    Silence falls between us.

    A pin drop can even be heard because he isn¡¯t looking like he is ready to expatiate and I am totally speechless and confused.

    I hope we can talk about this. This recent tension between us. What it means and where it is leading to but I am afraid. I am scared shit of what I will find out at the end of it all when all of this isn¡¯t even guaranteed from the start.

    I don¡¯t want to think about my fears of being with him other than how I feel safe with him. I don¡¯t want to think of anything else but this moment even though it won¡¯tst long.

    When the silence between us is bing awkward, I decide to take my eyes off him and sit back then stare out of the window when he holds me back.

    His hand is now on my arm.

    My eyes drift to how he is tenderly holding my arm.

    It is not rough like how he used to grab me and I wonder what has changed.

    When I look back up, his eyes sh and he crashes his lips to mine, making me sit stiffly in amazement. His hand cups my face, making my heart pound hard within my ribcage as he deepens the kiss, his tongue running across my bottom lip.

    I don¡¯t know why or when it happened but I feel wetness on my face.

    He must have felt it too because he didn¡¯t stop the kiss but trailed his finger on the wetness, spreading it across my face and making a low whimper leave my mouth in between the kiss.

    If I wasn¡¯t kissing him right now, perhaps I would have broken down in tears and cried for hours because of how I feel right now.

    I want it all out.

    For no reason.

    All of this ising to me as a shock. I know I liked him. He is sinfully handsome and all but I never thought in my wildest dream that Xavier would like me back.

    Despite liking him, I can¡¯t overlook the other side of him that scares me. I might feel safe with him and around him as a person but my heart is in trouble if I end up falling for a man like him.

    My fragile heart will be torn to pieces.

    Why I am thinking of love and my heart is what I can¡¯t figure out right now because I can barely think straight with his tongue slipping in and out of my mouth. It makes me feel like a fool for even thinking in that direction.

    Before I can continue with my analysis, a cough interrupts the moment, making us flutter our eyes open at the same time.

    We stare at each other for a second with our noses on each other before he pulls away immediately, regret shing across his expression when he gazes at Ethan, that serious-looking right man of his.

    He doesn¡¯t like me and I don¡¯t either.

    Ethan¡¯s cold eyes leave mine before focusing on Xavier who is as calm and natural as ever, as though we weren¡¯t caught just now making out.

    I wonder what is wrong with that. I am his wife.

    Why is Ethan making it look like what we just did is forbidden?

    ¡°We havended, boss¡±, he announces with a bow before turning back to leave.

    Xavier turns to me and says. ¡°We have a dinner party to attend tonight. I will have a dress delivered to you before noon and I will see you as soon as I am done with work.¡±

    He isn¡¯t looking like someone who just kissed me. He isn¡¯t breathless like I am. He isn¡¯t smiling like he was just a while ago.

    Just serious and natural.

    Realizing this is meant for me to get down from the helicopter alone, I nod and rise, hoping he would at least smile at me in assurance that everything is fine and is going to be fine.

    He doesn¡¯t do that but opens hisptop as I amber towards the exit slowly, my legs heavy with regrets.

    Just before I can turn to the stairs, I turn back to see his attention on theptop. As if knowing I am watching, he looks up and a smile eventually curves up the corner of his mouth.

    Relief floods through me.

    Instantly.

 CHAPTER 57

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    Pulling up in front of Frank Costello¡¯s mansion, I snap my head to scan Jasmine in her beautiful ck armless peplum dress, showing a lot of her cleavage and making me conscious of it.

    When she notices I am not getting out of the car even though the driver has pulled the door open for me, she turns to me with a questioning gaze.

    Then she smiles but it doesn¡¯t reach her beautiful brown eyes and it makes me wonder what is wrong with her.

    Since noon when we arrived and after that kiss, we haven¡¯t seen much of each other. I had some things to attend to but I made sure she was safely back home and ready for the party before rounding up and going home for a quick shower.

    I am wearing a ck suit, matching it with leather Italian shoes and also a ck rolex wristwatch.

    I barely attend parties unless necessary. Buting to Frank¡¯s party is one of my duties.

    I don¡¯t smile back. I just turned back and stepped down from the car before going to the other side to help her out.

    My emotions are all over the ce and I am sure she feels the same way. This is about what happened between us earlier. I didn¡¯t n that. I never nned for any of those kisses to happen. They just happen and I don¡¯t know why.

    The mere thought of how I told her I liked kissing her makes me feel so mad at myself when it is so clear that I am doing the wrong thing with the wrong person.

    Jasmine is not Andre.

    Andre is not Jasmine.

    I am not supposed to feel this way for either of them.

    I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore. I just want to be good to her till it is time to leave. Andre will be back home soon and Sebastian will be caught real soon too.

    With this, there will be no more reason to keep her.

    Unless of course, she wants to stay, which is highly impossible.

    The moment she steps down from the car, I loop my arms through her before walking towards the front door of the mansion. The ce is already booming with soft melodious music and guests trooping in and out.

    Frank Costello used to be my Father¡¯s consigliere. He is still a member of the Mafia group and I hold him in high esteem. We haven¡¯t seen each other in months but when I received the invitation to this dinner party just yesterday, I knew I couldn¡¯t miss it.

    In silence, Jasmine and I walk in. Pride fills me up as soon as everyone¡¯s attention begins to shift to us.

    She is beautiful and I am handsome. We make a perfect pair.

    With Ethan and two other bodyguards behind us, we are led to a seat.

    I pull the chair out for Jasmine and she settles down on it graciously but before I can take my seat, my eyes catch the sight of Frank.

    With a smile tugged on my face, I push the seat back in and turn to Jasmine. ¡°I will be right back.¡±

    She nods obediently but before I can signal to the guards to stay put and have their eyes fixed on her so she doesn¡¯t leave her seat like the other time at the party when we bumped into Vicenzo, someone appears and rushes to hug me.

    ¡°Xavier!¡± she shrieks in excitement, embracing me tightly.

    I stand still and stiff.

    Catherina Coste.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Frank¡¯s first daughter.

    When she pulls away from the hug, she smiles sweetly at me, pulling my cheeks. ¡°Oh my God, I missed you.¡±

    Before I can say a word to reduce the tension or perhaps introduce Jasmine to her as my wife, she pecks my lips quickly and I step backwards.

    ¡°Catherina, meet my wife, Andre. Andre meets Catherina, the host¡¯s daughter.¡±

    For no reason, I feel so ashamed of what she just did. This isn¡¯t the first time she is doing this but having Jasmine around makes it feel wrong.

    We¡¯ve had a thing in the past. That was before Andre came into the picture.

    Frank Costello was like a second father to me but when he made it known to me that he wanted Catherina and I to be married, I refused.

    I don¡¯t know why I kicked against that idea. Probably because I didn¡¯t want to be married then but Andre came into the picture and marriage was the only way I could punish her.

    Now, instead of Andre, I am married to Jasmine and I feel unfaithful right now.

    I see jealousy re up in her eyes as she turns slowly to Jasmine who is still sitting.

    Probably dazed by the performance between Catherina and me earlier and still trying to recover from it.

    I watch her gulp slowly before rising to stretch a hand towards Catherina who only res at her, fuming mad.

    cing my hand on Jasmine¡¯s back, I pull her closer to me. ¡°Frank didn¡¯t tell you I got married?¡±

    Jasmine is tense but she still manages to have a joyless smile tugged on her face.

    Catherina on the other hand is just staring at Jasmine. Apart from anger and jealousy, I can¡¯t seem to figure out what other emotion she is feeling right now.

    ¡°No¡±, she answers sharply, flipping her hair proudly and folding her arms, her gaze not leaving Jasmine¡¯s.

    We stand awkwardly for a second before she finally takes Jasmine¡¯s hand. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Catherina Costello, Xavier¡¯s girlfriend.¡±

    Jasmine¡¯s smile fades as her mouth drops open. Then she turns to me quickly.

    I didn¡¯t expect Catherina would introduce herself as my girlfriend and I don¡¯t even know how to react to this.

    I never knew I was going to meet her here. She has been away in London for a while and she is barely in America. Now that I think of it, I wonder why Frank never told her I was married and if she is speaking the truth.

    ¡°Catherina¡±, I find myself boiling in rage when she smirks, enjoying herself and the drama she is creating. ¡°I just told you this is my wife. We haven¡¯t seen each other in like fifteen months, I see no reason why you should introduce yourself as my girlfriend. We were never a thing, remember?¡±

    Instead of replying to me, she flips her hair once more, and throws me a cold re before turning back on her heels to leave, her bodyguard trailing behind her.

    Happy that the media¡¯s attention is not on us, I face Jasmine squarely but she only shes me another one of her fake smiles.

    Obviously, she is hurt.

    But I am having some thoughts about why she is. First, I just said Catherina and I weren¡¯t an item and secondly, she has no right to be angry over my past.

    I wasn¡¯t caught cheating and even if I was, she isn¡¯t even Andre to begin with in the first ce.

    ¡°Xavier Rivarivelo¡±, a familiar voice calls to me as I continue to stare at her smiling face with a hard expression, suddenly mad at her.

    I whirl around slowly to meet the blue-eye of the old Frank Costello who reminds me more of my father. He was my father¡¯s best friend.

    He engulfs me in a hug before patting my shoulder proudly and leaning backwards to examine me. ¡°You look good as always, son.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Frank¡±, I say in appreciation with a little smile. Even though I am tempted to ask him if he truly didn¡¯t tell Catherina that I was married, I believe this is not the right ce to do that.

    Frank and I have a lot of catching up to do.

    His gaze shifts from me to the woman behind me who is still standing with a smile like a statue.

    Realizing that Frank has never met with her since he wasn¡¯t avable during the wedding, I move backwards to hold hands with her and do the introduction.

    ¡°Frank, meet Andre, my wife. Andre meet Frank Costello, the host of the party¡±, I introduce, hoping she would be able to connect the dots and realize this is Catherina¡¯s father and he is just like a father figure to me.

    Nothing else.

    Suddenly, it dawns on me that I do care what she thinks after all, unlike my earlier anger about why she feels threatened or feels bad about the whole Catherina¡¯s drama.

    Frank takes a step closer, scrutinizing her carefully and taking her outstretched hand.

    ¡°Good day, Frank¡±, she greets politely, maintaining her calmposure.

    Frank nods and pecks her hand before leaning upright and asking. ¡°Is this Andre Moore?¡±

    Of course. Who else would it be?

    I nod intermittently.

    Frank has a confused look on his face as he shakes his head suddenly.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t Andre¡±, he mutters all of a sudden, making my heart skip a beat and Jasmine turns to me quickly with wide eyes.

 CHAPTER 58

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    When the old man said that, my heart pounded hard within my ribcage but I wasn¡¯t happy or excited about it.

    I do not know if it¡¯s because I want to be the one to bring forth the evidence about me not being Andre or because I am not ready for all of this to be out yet even though I don¡¯t know how this man got to know I am not her.

    Xavier on the other hand eximed in disbelief before dragging the man away.

    I be uneasy.

    I want to go with them and hear it all. Satisfy my curiosity about how he got to know the difference between Andre and me.

    Is it just the personality or he knows something about me that I don¡¯t even know about myself?

    Staring at the two guards behind my seat, I stand upright without thinking further and try to find my way towards the direction Xavier and the man, Frank are taking when one of the guards suddenly stands in front of me, blocking my way.

    ¡°I need to use the bathroom¡±, I say to him slowly, hoping he will let me go. This is the only excuse I can think of at the moment.

    Fortunately, he believes me and steps away from blocking me before standing right behind me again. When I take a step forward, he does the same and I let out a sigh of frustration, thinking of what to say to eventually get rid of him.

    No ideaes to my head so I just decide to let things be.

    Briskly, I walk towards the ce where Ist saw Xavier and Frank but they are nowhere to be found. I turn around, ncing to scan the entire ce to see if I can sight them when the guard appears before me again.

    ¡°The bathroom is that way, ma¡¯am¡±, he points in the opposite direction with a grim look on his face.

    My gaze lingers on his for a moment as I try to think of something to say to him.

    ¡°I know¡±, I suddenly snap at him in frustration when I am out of excuses and ideas. Then I walk past him and he follows without a word.

    d that he is no longer stopping me, I continue to walk until we get to a corridor and Xavier takes a turn. Hastily, I follow, making sure to be quiet so as not to be seen.

    When I get to the turn, I watch him take the staircase up with the man as they engage in a deep conversation which I am sure is about me and Andre Moore.

    When they enter a room, I rush forward and Ethan appears from nowhere.

    I halt in my step, biting my lips in regret and turning back to see the other guard is gone. He must have alerted Ethan because I wasn¡¯t listening to him.

    ¡°You need to go back¡­¡±

    ¡°I know but I want to see my husband right now or can¡¯t I?¡± I cut him short with a bark, surprised at my tone too.

    He seems taken aback and keeps quiet.

    When he isn¡¯t talking anymore, I move past him but not before throwing him one of the usual cold res he throws my way each time our paths cross.

    I am sure he will follow behind but I don¡¯t care. I am desperate to know what is going on. What does that man mean by saying I am not Andre? I am dead curious to know what he knows and I want to know what Xavier will believe too.

    The evidence is piling up already but I am sure he will call them indirect evidence.

    The only evidence that can convince him is the presence of my look-alike.

    Andre.

    Without that, that idiot would never believe a thing.

    Just before I get to the staircase, I see Catherinae out of one of the rooms and I turn back slightly so she won¡¯t see me.

    I don¡¯t want interruptions from my n.

    My eyes fall on Ethan who is standing rigidly where I left him. Ignoring him, I look away, waiting patiently for Catherina to disappear.

    She doesn¡¯te down the staircase like I think she will. The moment I hear a door m open and m shut, I nce up and she is gone.

    Quickly, I take the staircase up, holding firmly onto my ck purse.

    Now that I think of it, Catherina is indeed stunning. If she is Xavier¡¯s girlfriend as she imed, I shouldn¡¯t feel threatened because I stand no chance with her.

    I know Xavier chooses me but he must have his reasons. Andre and I might look alike too but I stand no chance with her either.

    These two women are ssy and sophisticated. The exact type of women that men of his caliber date or get married to.

    Not a low life like me.

    I shouldn¡¯t be bothered about her since I am not Andre and my rtionship with Xavier isn¡¯t even real. I will be out of here soon. As soon as Andre is back to take my ce, I don¡¯t need to bother myself about any of them.

    I can¡¯t deny the jealousy I felt rising in my insides but I was quick to disguise it with just surprise.

    I shouldn¡¯t feel that way but I couldn¡¯t help it because I thought I meant something to him since he imed to have liked kissing me.

    But at this moment, I realized how much of a fool I am. Xavier can¡¯t love a woman, especially not me.

    So I need to find Andre and get the hell out of here.

    When I get to the door where I see Xavier and Frank entering, I stop, closing my eyes as I hold the door handle, not because I intend to go in but because I want to make Ethan believe I was going in since my excuse is to see Xavier.

    I am breathless because of the urgency in my steps as I take the staircase up. The mansion is really a huge one and the stairwell is way too much.

    An idea hits me when I hear Xavier¡¯s voice from inside which is barely audible.

    I fish out my phone from my purse, pretending to dial Xavier¡¯s number as I stand with my right ear to the door and the phone glued to my ears.

    Moving closer to the door so I can eavesdrop, I keep the phone glued to my ears, not looking to see if Ethan is convinced of my drama or not.

    ¡°I know Andre Moore more than anyone else, except her father. Did he tell you she was her?¡± Frank¡¯s gruff voice demands from Xavier.

    Instead of a reply, silence follows.

    Does he believe him now? Is he still in doubt?

    My heart begins to beat loudly.

    Then I see Ethan stalking up the stairs towards him. He must have figured it out. I shut my eyes, praying silently for a miracle.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t but I don¡¯t believe him¡±, Xavier¡¯s answer finallyes and I feel a rush of anger at his reply. I suddenly feel like bursting into the room and smacking him across his face.

    His ego is still at work.

    He would never believe anyone, not even Frank.

    ¡°You have to¡­¡±

    ¡°Why? Why do you think she isn¡¯t her? You know how many tricks Andre pulled on me. What if this is just part of it?¡± he cuts the man shut. I can sense the anger in his voice too.

    ¡°Xavier, she is not Andre¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Xavier¡¯s voicees again, this time calmer.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Silence follows.

    Then Ethan grabs me. ¡°You have to go back to the party now!¡± hemands but the will to bark at him like I did a while ago is gone. I don¡¯t have any more excuses to be here. If I insist or act stubborn, then Xavier will get to know and that way, things will be awkward between us.

    I don¡¯t want things to be awkward yet. Not until I have solid evidence to prove to him. My curiosity is what brought me here in the first ce.

    Besides, I don¡¯t want him to know I heard his discussion with Frank and I don¡¯t want him to think I am going to go back on my promise to keep calm till I can find Andre myself.

    Just before I canply, Frank speaks up. ¡°She is a twin¡±, he announces and Ethan grabs me towards the staircase, my ears itching to hear more.

    Who is he talking about?

    Andre or me? Does he mean we are rted?

    Andre and I are twins?

    I don¡¯t want to dwell much on this because I don¡¯t want to believe I am rted to that bitch or that crazy, selfish woman who is my mother.

    I know my mother. I can still feel her presence. I know my background and this is definitely not it.

    When we get to thending, I yank my hand free, furious over the whole confusion. He doesn¡¯t grab me back so I shoot him a re and begin to walk back graciously to the party.

    When I take the turn leading to the corridor, someone bumps into me. Just before I can apologize, I see his face and a smile creeps to my expression.

    ¡°Dad?¡± I suddenly call out. Not because I want to use the word dad but because I am excited to be given such a golden opportunity.

    Xavier is busy with Frank, debating about my life and Mr. Moore is here. Just the person I needed.

    He smiles at me sweetly before embracing me.

    ¡°I wanted to call you earlier¡±, I tell him. ¡°Can we talk? There is something I need to talk to you about.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t seem enthusiastic about talking to me like he was on our wedding day. I watch him shift his gaze to the rigid Ethan and I pat his shoulder in assurance.

    ¡°I want to talk to my Dad or can¡¯t I do that again?¡± I ask Ethan, daring him to stop me this time. He does not say a word. ¡°And we need some privacy, please. I don¡¯t want you eavesdropping on private matters between my Father and me.¡±

    His face turns stony. But I don¡¯t care.

    Without hesitation, I grab Mr. Moore¡¯s hand and begin to walk away with him towards another direction.

    Not in the direction where Xavier can see us and not in the direction where the party is going.

    I just want us to be away from here. From Xavier. From Ethan and the party so I can tell him all I know and also find out the truth about this whole thing.

    This way, I can find a means to put an end to all of this confusion and doubts in my mind and that of Xavier¡¯s.

 CHAPTER 59

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    A shiver of anticipation darts down my spine as soon as we are out of Ethan¡¯s sight. However, I notice how stiff Mr. Moore is still right beside me and I see his fists clench with his jaws in obvious anger.

    It makes me wonder if he is mad at me or someone else.

    The thought alone almost makes me give up on telling him what I saw and heard and asking him what he knows.

    But I know I need to do this.

    I need his help.

    Xavier will only believe me. He doesn¡¯t even believe Mr. Moore when he told him I wasn¡¯t his daughter so how will he believe Frank who isn¡¯t Andre¡¯s father?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Even though we are on good terms now, Xavier will always be a jerk.

    Finding a seat right outside the mansion, I flop down heavily expecting him to do the same but he only stands, staring at me with a distant look on his face.

    ¡°Mr. Moore?¡± I rise immediately with concern, my hand touching his tense shoulder. ¡°Are you ok? Is everything alright?¡±

    As though my words are what is making hime back to reality, he nods vigorously with a half smile. ¡°Yes, sure. How have you been?¡±

    He finally moves to sit opposite me. Just then, I catch sight of Ethan again at the entrance watching us and not attempting toe closer.

    Rage bubbles into my throat. But on second thought, I know he is doing his work.

    Xavier will be mad at him if he doesn¡¯t follow me around.

    I take my eyes off him and settle then on the silent Mr. Moore. Remembering he just asked me a question, I adjust and answer. ¡°I am good, you?¡±

    Deep down, I also want to ask him if he knew his wife knew about Andre¡¯s whereabouts all along. In fact, I have this devilish idea that Mr Moore might also have known but decided to pretend not to know, knowing full well that Xavier¡¯s ego will never let him believe whatever he says.

    I shake my head at the thought. I want to trust him. I want to trust Mr. Moore. No other man would have stood up for me the way he did that day, knowing well enough what Andre was bound to suffer if caught.

    He insisted that I wasn¡¯t her but his wife didn¡¯t even though she knew.

    She is the mother. Andre came out of her. She knew. She is just too selfish to admit that I am not Andre.

    ¡°Are you friends with Frank Costello?¡± I ask him when he is saying anything else. I am surprised I remember the man¡¯s full name. I guess this is where I should start my investigations from.

    He chuckles, his Adam¡¯s apple popping up and down as he shakes his head. ¡°He is more than a friend. He is my boss just like Xavier.¡±

    I do not understand what sort of boss he means but I nod notwithstanding.

    ¡°There is something I need to tell you¡±, I voice out eventually, leaning forward with anxiety. I watch his expressionless face before announcing. ¡°I saw her.¡±

    Condition clouds his face and I decide to be more straightforward. Clearing my throat as though I am about to announce the biggest news in history, I mutter. ¡°I saw Andre. In Italy.¡±

    Silence falls.

    His face falls too. With creases of frowns on his brows. Just like the one Xavier had when I told him I saw Andre.

    That kind of disbelief look that gets my heart racing.

    ¡°I saw Andre in Italy¡±, I repeat what I said earlier, expecting another reaction from him but there is nothing. ¡°And I saw your wife too in Italy.¡±

    He jerks upright, his jaws clenched hard. ¡°What?!¡±

    Finally! I thought to myself.

    ¡°Yes¡±, I sit upright too. ¡°I saw them. At first, I thought I was only imagining things when I saw Andre but it turned out it was her and the same night, I met your wife at a club. Obviously, that was where she intended to meet with Andre. She knew all along that I was her but pretended to Xavier just to protect her daughter. If only I was patient enough, maybe Andre would have appeared too but she didn¡¯t before I showed my face to her. You should have seen the look on her face when I came out of my hiding¡­¡±, I trail off, expecting him to nod at me, urging me to go on but his face is pale white in extreme shock.

    I knew it.

    He doesn¡¯t know about this.

    I think he will begin to question me about where exactly I saw Andre, I wait but he is mute.

    And he is avoiding my gaze.

    ¡°Remember you promised to help me. Now I need that help. I need you to help me find her as soon as you can so I can leave here. Xavier won¡¯t believe anyone until we bring her here. He doesn¡¯t even believe Frank¡­¡±

    ¡°Frank?¡± he demands, lifting his head suddenly as he interrupts me.

    I bite my lips in regret. I don¡¯t even know the kind of rtionship they have yet I am blurting out information like this.

    ¡°What has Frank Costello got to do with this?¡±

    At this point, I don¡¯t know whether telling him what I heard is still a good idea or not.

    After deciding and hoping it won¡¯t backfire and Xavier won¡¯t get to know any of this, I whisper. ¡°Frank believes I am not Andre and I heard him telling Xavier that Andre is a twin.¡±

    I am sure that was what I heard.

    ¡°What?!¡± Mr. Moore shoots to his feet, startling me. I rise too, worry etching in my expression.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    I was supposed to be shocked too, hearing that but I wasn¡¯t. Perhaps it is because I never want to have the kind of life she has. Or maybe it is all because of her mother. I don¡¯t like her. And I don¡¯t even believe that Andre and I are twins.

    If we truly are, Mr Moore ought to know. His wife is supposed to know too. If she knew, she would never want to sacrifice me for her precious spoiled brat of a daughter.

    ¡°Frank told Xavier that?¡± he questions, his chest rising up and down.

    I regret saying this too. Maybe I should have just kept quiet and mind my business instead.

    Slowly, I nod.

    He tries to move out when I rush forward to block with my arms spread wide. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me. You promised to help me. I need to find Andre soon. I need your help to convince Xavier. Please, Mr. Moore, tell me if you know where she is and if you don¡¯t, let¡¯s find her. She is in Italy now and this is the best opportunity¡­¡±

    ¡°She is no longer in Italy¡±, he cuts me short with a loud voice.

    I almost let out a gasp.

    She is not in Italy? Then where is she now? How did he know? Did he know when she was in Italy?

    ¡°I know I promised to help you but¡­¡±

    ¡°But?¡± I scoot back in fear. Is he going back on his word?

    ¡°Listen to me¡±, his voice is calm now. ¡°I will still help you but you need to give me time.¡±

    ¡°That is what I don¡¯t have. I also have a life. Having to represent your daughter for more than two months is enough. Do you know where she is?¡±

    He remains quiet for a while before nodding. I am tempted to ask him how he knew but I know it will look as though I am doubting him. I asked him to help me look for her and that must be what he is doing for him to have known where she is now.

    ¡°Where is she?!¡± I find myself shaking like a leaf, staring at him squarely to catch sight of any wavering emotion.

    He opens his mouth but before he can answer me, a familiar voice interrupts. ¡°What are you two doing out here?¡±

    I shift my gaze to the figure standing a few distance away from us. Ethan is still in position and Xavier is staring angrily at Mr. Moore as if he had done something wrong.

    I watch him carefully to know if he heard us or not.

    Mr. Moore smiles at me once again before muttering as he walks past Xavier. ¡°Good day, Xavier.¡±

 CHAPTER 60

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    Shees close to stand next to me, her perfume drifting to my nostril, making me look up at her.

    She smiles.

    It is nowhere like the smile she threw my wayst night at the party which didn¡¯t reach her eyes nor the joyless one she shed at Frank Costello.

    Even though I really want to know what transpired between her and Nichs, I am keeping my cool but I know Jasmine and her inquisitive nature. Coming here when I am working means she has questions and needs answers and I am not in the mood for that.

    Without a word, she flops to the chair next to me, her presence distracting me.

    Suddenly, surprised at her silence, I close myptop and fold my arms around my bosom. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    I am not ready to answer her questions but I want to know what it is this time.

    She shrugs nonchntly like she has no questions. ¡°Just bored. Decided to keep youpany. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make a noise so you can go ahead with your work. I couldn¡¯t sleep either.¡±

    I don¡¯t believe her. She is here for something.

    Still watching her with my arms folded, she notices I am not convinced so she raises her hands in surrender.

    ¡°OK, fine. I¡¯m here because ine told me you knew I prepared the pasta the other day. I wasn¡¯t convinced so I thought I shoulde ask¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡± My eyes do not leave hers. She is already in that silk nightwear that always manages to steal my breath away.

    ¡°Of course, were you expecting something else?¡± She mused,ughing calmly.

    ¡°No. Have you eaten?¡± I find myself asking out of the blue and she shakes her head.

    ¡°Nope, do you want to cook me something too like I did?¡± She is amused by the thought of me cooking so I drop theptop and rise.

    ¡°Follow me¡±, I instruct in an authoritative tone.

    I don¡¯t know why I am doing this but something inside of me believes I am paying her back for all she has done with a meal.

    I knew she made that pasta. I figured it out even before I tasted it. ine doesn¡¯t serve me until I tell her to. She doesn¡¯t cook too unless I grant permission for her to. Jasmine was acting suspicious that day so I figured it out.

    Also, I am d she isn¡¯t asking any questions aboutst night. About the party. About Catherina Costello or even about what Frank Costello blurted out.

    It makes me wonder what she really thinks.

    I walk out of the room hearing her footsteps right behind me. I take the corridor leading to the top-floor elevator which I am sure she doesn¡¯t even know of.

    As if to confirm my suspicions, a gasp leaves her mouth, making me almost smile. I press the button and a few secondster, the elevator dings open.

    ¡°Where are we going, Xavier?¡± she asks me, looking around in surprise.

    ¡°You asked if I wanted to cook for you, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Her jaws drop. ¡°You want to cook for me?¡±

    Suddenly, it dawns on me. I don¡¯t know why I am doing this. What if she gets the wrong idea?

    ¡°You cooked me a meal the other day so this is to pay you back¡­¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± she snorts as the elevator closes and begins to ascend. ¡°I didn¡¯t do that for you to pay me back. I just wanted you to eat and I was d you were able to stomach my food. I really do not mind preparing your meal now that we are back in New York.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡±, I tell her, folding my arms.

    ¡°No, you are not. You need food to survive¡­¡±

    ¡°Says who?¡±

    ¡°Says me¡±, she responds sharply. ¡°Honestly, Xavier, I don¡¯t mind cooking for you every day.¡±

    The sound of that is good to my ears but it tugs at my heart. Jasmine is kind-hearted. Cooking for me means a whole lot but I can¡¯t ept that because she might leave soon and I don¡¯t want to get used to her food.

    I never knew I would be able to eat her food too. It came as a huge surprise when I scooped the first spoon and I didn¡¯t feel nauseated like I always do.

    She is a great cook.

    Another thing that differentiates her from Andre.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother¡±, I only say and she begins to ramble on in protest about not minding.

    The elevator stops and dings open. We step out together, a gasp stopping her rambling when she sees the penthouse.

    ¡°Oh my God!¡± she covers her mouth with her two hands, turning back and almost bumping into me, making a searing pleasure shaft through me at the body contact.

    ¡°Sorry¡±, she apologizes, still excited.

    I nod without a word as we approach the door which opens to reveal the transparent kitchen door.

    I don¡¯t have any business with the bedroom. It¡¯s been a while since I came here but everywhere is sparkling.

    ¡°Are you serious about cooking for me?¡± she rushes over to my side again, not fully convinced about my cooking skills.

    I nod.

    ¡°Wow, so you know how to cook?¡±

    I nod again, this time with amusement visible on my face.

    ¡°So what are you cooking?¡± She grabs a stool which is across the counter and sits in it while I turn around to go behind the counter and check what is avable in the fridge.

    As I open the fridge, I ask her. ¡°What are your favorite meals?¡±

    Expecting a reply as I inspect what is avable, she doesn¡¯t say a word so I look back to see her thinking. ¡°You don¡¯t have a favorite?¡±

    She shakes her head with a pout. ¡°Just cook me anything. I will eat it all with pleasure.¡±

    A wide grin spread across her face, making me enthralled by the beauty before me. Perhaps it is because of the gloomy light in the kitchen which is shining upon her skin and making her look extraordinarily beautiful tonight.

    ¡°Xavier?¡± she calls, jerking me out of my reverie. ¡°Did you hear me?¡±

    I adjust and clear my throat, embarrassed by what just happened.

    ¡°I asked why you don¡¯t eat here in New York but you ate at Grandmother¡¯s ce and you even ate ine¡¯s food and mine as well.¡±

    This is one of the questions I don¡¯t want her to ask me. Not because I don¡¯t have an answer to it but because I don¡¯t want to answer.

    Jasmine is good at this.

    She is avoiding the topic ofst night by using a different question entirely. But I am not answering.

    ¡°Nothing¡±, I move back to the fridge.

    ¡°Nothing?¡± She is amazed by my short reply. Then she falls silent again. I think she will insist on hearing my answer but now I am d she is reasonable enough to know that I am not in the mood for that discussion.

    Grabbing the frozen chicken and two other ingredients, I drop them on the counter before moving to the hanger where the apron is hanging.

    I am sure she is watching but I don¡¯t want to look at her.

    ¡°Xavier?¡± she calls again with that small voice that always flips my stomach in excitement. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    I stop in my tracks, finally looking up and locking gazes with her.

    She is asking another question but this time, I don¡¯t have an answer to this because I don¡¯t know why too.

    I im to be repaying her with a meal but I know it is more than this. Perhaps my guilt is making me do this.

    Or pity.

    Or something else.

    I just can¡¯t figure out what it is but I know for certain that I do not want to think about her leaving and the memories of me that will be stuck in her head when gone.

    Maybe I am doing this so she could have at least one single memory of me being nice and kind to her.

    A suppressing tension hangs in the air and I feel sweat pouring from my face. When I realize I have just been staring at her face without any word, I turn away but not before catching the smile tugging the corners of her lips.

    I clear my throat too even though I am short of words.

    ¡°Xavier¡­¡±, she calls again, more like a whisper. She seems to be thinking over what she is about to say. ¡°Are you doing this because you don¡¯t want me to go?¡±

    Fear consumes me.

    What does she know?  Is she suspecting a thing?

    ¡°Go? Where are you going?¡± I pretend not to know what she is talking about.

    She shrugs indifferently, still smiling. ¡°If you find Andre, you said you will let me go but I want to know what you really want. Are you doing this to keep me here? Are you doing this because you don¡¯t want me to go?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Now, I get it.

    She knows.

    Not everything but she knows I am close to finding and bringing Andre back home and I am dead curious now more than ever to know what she discussed with Nichs.

    Did he tell her anything else after I warned him? He seemed to be avoiding mest night but I decided to let him be because I gave him a deadline and that is in 48 hours.

    Andre will be here in 48 hours and the big question now is, will I let Jasmine go?

    I want to tell her a big yes. I want to tell her that finding Andre doesn¡¯t matter. I want to tell her to stay because Sebastian is still out there and Ethan hasn¡¯t found any of his men yet. I want to tell her yes because I want to keep her safe but I can¡¯t find my voice.

    I don¡¯t even know how best to describe how I feel at the moment.

    My phone begins to ring, pulling me back to life. I shift my gaze to the ringing phone on the counter to see Nichs¡¯ name shing across my screen and my heart goes still.

    Andre.

    He must have found her. Maybe he has her already.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pick up your call?¡± Jasmine questions, stretching her hand to grab the phone but I beat her to it as I grab the phone and turn the screen down before leaning forward, wishing to be much closer to her and have a feel of her body pressing on mine.

    ¡°What. If. I. Say. Yes. Will. You. Stay?¡± The wordse out of my gritted teeth before I can stop it and she stares nkly at me for a second before her eyes sh and widen at the realization of what I just asked her.

    ¡°What?!¡± she exims with her mouth dropped open in amazement.

 CHAPTER 61

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    My heart squeezes as curiosity pricks at me at the heavy silence between us. It doesn¡¯t stop him from shing me a cute smile at intervals as he prepares the meal, making me intrigued and drooling over him.

    I have always thought bad of Xavier but right now, everything is about to change. My notion about him being so cold-hearted that he can¡¯t feel love is wrong.

    But I can¡¯t figure out what exactly is going on between us. I don¡¯t know what to make of all these messed up, unexinable and undefined tension and feelings between us.

    I don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s just me or it¡¯s mutual.

    One minute, I want to believe it is mutual and the next minute, my brain keeps telling me not to be deceived by any of this.

    I don¡¯t even know why I asked him that question in the first ce. I should have known he would never answer me. I should have known Xavier wouldn¡¯t admit anything until we presented her to him.

    I guess I knew but I couldn¡¯t keep my mouth shut. I blurted it out before I realized it. That was the only reason I could give to all of this show of care and concern.

    Xavier can not like me.

    And even if he does, it¡¯s not me. It¡¯s Andre.

    Despite my thoughts, my cheeks burn. Before I can say something to take my mind and head off the whole thing, my phone rings.

    Nobody knows me here.

    My phone can go days without ringing so I lean forward to catch a glimpse of a strange number appearing on my phone.

    Aside from Xavier whose number is saved on my phone, Mr. Moore and Andre¡¯s number are the other two and I have not tried calling them both.

    ¡°Who is that?!¡± Xavier¡¯s voice breaks into my thoughts and I sh him an innocent smile.

    ¡°No one¡±, I say and pick up the phone which has stopped ringing by now. As soon as I say that, it begins to ring again and I feel the urge to pick and know who this is.

    ¡°You should pick that¡±, he encourages, peering down at me, making ripples of nervousness flow down my spine.

    Quickly, I rise from the stool and pick the call turning my back to him as I venture into a different section of the penthouse.

    ¡°I heard you aren¡¯t Andre Moore but an imposter¡±, the strange voice grumbles into the phone, making me stiff with fear and worry.

    After a moment of silence, I find my voice eventually. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    She does not reply so I stare into the phone to see if she is still on the line when it hits me suddenly.

    Catherina.

    Theughter that erupts from her throat adds to my conclusion that the caller is no one but Catherina Coste. The woman fromst night who introduced herself as Xavier¡¯s girlfriend.

    It reminds me of the pang of jealousy I felt the moment she said that but I was happy I didn¡¯t over-react. It was obvious she wanted to achieve that.

    Making me jealous was her aim.

    ¡°Are you Andre or not, you bitch?¡± she snaps at me over the phone, as I trudge further into the open room which turns out to be the bedroom.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± I question back with a small smile tugging on my lips. I wish I could see her right now. I wish I could see the curiosity on her face. I am not surprised she is asking this.

    Obviously, her father knows something and he must have told her I wasn¡¯t Andre just like how he blurted out to Xavier and mest night.

    ¡°Answer me, dammit. Are you Andre or not? Does he even know you are an imposter? How could he be so daft not to notice the difference between you two?¡±

    I can hear her hard breathing and it makes me smile more.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± I stroll to a chair and slouch in. ¡°Am I Andre or not? If I am not Andre, then who am I? Have you asked yourself that question?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care, bitch. Just get the hell out of his life before I expose you!¡± she barks with a tone filled with hatred.

    I wonder where she has been all along.

    Exposing me will definitely work to my benefit and I can¡¯t wait for her to do that.

    Aside from that, I can¡¯t wait to see the look on Xavier¡¯s face when she tells him that.

    There is a bottle of wine on a small table in front of me so I pick it up and pour some content into a ss cup, wondering if Xavier kept this here so I could eat with it.

    Gulping it down, the phone is still glued to my ears, waiting patiently for her to say more.

    My eyes travel around the beautiful bedroom as the voicees again. ¡°Are you Andre Moore or not?!¡±

    I remain mute, enjoying the tone of anger in her voice and wishing so desperately to see the look on her face. She might be all ssy and sophisticated but not a threat and I won¡¯t feel any atom of fear in me about telling her the truth.

    ¡°No¡±, I mutter calmly, taking a sip of the second ss of wine. ¡°I am not Andre Moore¡­¡±

    A gasp leaves her mouth.

    ¡°¡­ Nor am I an imposter¡±, I continue. I am not done with her. She called me a bitch and that is exactly how I want to behave. ¡°I am no one but Xavier Ravarivelo¡¯s beautiful bride.¡±

    A smirk leaves my mouth at that and as I wait to hear a word from her, the clearing of the throat from the door startles me, making me rise instantly and drop my phone, ensuring that the call has been disconnected.

    I don¡¯t want Xavier to know anything. Not my discussion with Catherina or anything that has to do with my findings about Andre.

    I turn around slowly to meet his soft blue ocean eyes. They are enthralling. His chiseled jawlines are set and he looks extremely charming in that apron.

    ¡°Who was that?¡± he demands from me quickly, folding his arms around his bosom after taking off the apron and dumping it on a hanger as he strolls into the room.

    There is absolutely no need to lie because it is obvious he was eavesdropping or probably heard thest statement.

    Looking down with a flushed expression, I reply. ¡°Catherina. I have no idea how she got my number.¡±

    ¡°Catherina?¡± he seems genuinely surprised, making me nce up at his cute face. ¡°What the hell does she want?¡± he growls loudly.

    I shrug nonchntly without a word.

    He sighs and drops his arms, venturing fully in. ¡°Catherina and I are not a thing. We never were¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t ask for any exnation yesterday nor am I asking today. Why does he feel the need to exin the kind of rtionship they once had in the past? Do I look like I need them?

    I shake my head while he trails off, his eyes full of passion and something else I can¡¯t ce.

    ¡°Never mind, Xavier¡±, I say with a smile. I shouldn¡¯t be bothered. Catherina is the least of my problems. Right now, the person I feel threatened by is no one but Andre.

    She was the reason why I asked him that question. No doubt, I like Xavier but I don¡¯t know what he feels for me in return and even if I do, I feel like the feeling is meant for Andre and not me because he still does not believe I am not her.

    Moving closer, still smiling even though deep down, my heart is banging harder than ever before. ¡°I am not Andre, Xavier and I don¡¯t need any exnations from you about your past rtionships.¡±

    His face became expressionless.

    I know he doesn¡¯t like hearing my repetition of being someone different but I can¡¯t stop.

    When I try to move past him, he grabs me, making me stand still in front of him, his face inches away from mine.

    ¡°Are you drunk?¡± he questions me, shifting his gaze to the wine bottle on the small table.

    Iugh shortly and shake my head. His hand is still on mine and I am feeling so damn hot. Watching his face makes him more desirable and hot. Right now, I am beginning to wonder why Andre truly left when he is too handsome for his personality.

    ¡°I am not Andre, Xavier. Even Catherina knows that ording to what she said a while ago. I guess her father told her but I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t even feel threatened by her. That was why I asked you that question earlier. You promised to let me go when Andrees but I can¡¯t help wondering if you will let me go truly¡­¡±

    ¡°No¡±, he interrupts me from going further. To be honest, I didn¡¯t mean to ramble on and on but I did and I guess it¡¯s the wine.

    It must be alcoholic. I am beginning to feel lightheaded all of a sudden.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you go until it is safe to¡±, he adds, making my heart sink deeper. It feels as if a thousand arrows have been shot right at me at his statement.

    When he said no, I thought he meant something else, not this.

    I nod vigorously and try to yank my hand away but he doesn¡¯t release me. He continues to watch me with those eyes which I can¡¯t call lustful again because it seems I am just imagining things.

    None of these is real. Not even the feelings I thought he had for me or her.

    ¡°Will you stay back?¡± Just as I am about to ask him to let me go, he questions again out of the blue just like he did a while ago before the call.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    The same question I avoided answering to but I was scared of where it was leading even though I brought it up.

    The silence that hangs between us is mixed with a suppressing sexual tension. At first, I thought I was also imagining it was sexual tension but the moment his eyes shifted to my lips, I knew I was right this time.

    Uncaring about whether this feeling of his is for Andre or the real Jasmine who is right before him, I wrap my hand around the back of his neck and pull him closer until my lips brush against his in a fiery kiss.

 CHAPTER 62

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    A scream pierces the air, jerking me from my dreand as I jump out of bed.

    My gaze darts to Jasmine on the other side of the bed, looking all around and I rush over to her, wrapping an arm around her as I caress her cheeks until her eyes lock on mine.

    Perhaps it was a nightmare.

    A nightmare is the only thing that can have her screaming her lungs off by this time.

    Suddenly, curiosity hits me, making me wonder if this nightmare is a regr thing. We barely share a bed and I can¡¯t tell if this is the first time this is happening or not.

    When I am sure that she is calmer, I ask. ¡°Are you ok now?¡±

    She is far from ok. She doesn¡¯t look ok to me but I wait for her to respond, the sudden urge to take her trembling lips hitting me.

    Mentally pping myself to take control of my fucking emotions, I stare right back at her. Her looks are unwavering, filled with something I can¡¯t ce.

    Lust? Longing?

    I guess this is exactly how I feel and not how she feels but thest thing she didst night has me questioning if this is mutual or one-sided.

    She kissed me.

    I started this. I was the one person who kissed her.  I didn¡¯t mean to. I did it probably because I wanted to or perhaps, it was because I wanted to shut her up when she was arguing back and forth with me.

    That was the night she found Vicenzo in that torture room.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Since that night, there seems to be no turning back. I always want to kiss her.

    I kissed her again and again.

    But the other day at the club, she initiated it andst night too and it is fucking messing with my head.

    ¡°Did¡­did.. we¡­¡±, she stutters, creeps of blush evading her expression as her lips continue to tremble increasing my urge to take them.

    I furrow my brows in confusion.

    Then it hits me as soon as she stares down at her changed clothes and stutters again. ¡°Did¡­we?¡±

    She has already changed into her nightwear. She passed out and is probably confused about how she got changed and why we are in bed together.

    That isn¡¯t all.

    She is asking if we did it.

    Laughter fills my insides when I realize what she is asking but I try so hard to contain it as I drop my hands away from her cheeks and stare down with a smile on my face.

    I shake my head.

    ¡°Xavier¡±, she calls again, this time more desperate to know what happened between us over the night. I look up ready to keep up the show and continue watching her embarrassed face which looks more cute than ever before. ¡°Did we do it? Did something happen between us?¡±

    She finally manages to ask as dread skates her expression. Her eyes are widened and she is stiff, waiting silently for an answer.

    I do not answer.

    I keep a straight face until she taps me.

    ¡°Xavier¡±, she cries out before facepalming herself.

    Unconsciously, theughter I have been trying so hard to contain leaves my mouth, startling her. She watches me with dread then drags open the nket and lets out another scream.

    ¡°Hey,e on¡±, I hold her two shoulders but she doesn¡¯t look at me. ¡°You kissed me again, remember?¡±

    She shut her eyes and shook her head. I don¡¯t know what that is for. Maybe she is shaking her head to let me know she doesn¡¯t remember a thing.

    A sober Jasmine would never have the courage to do such a thing. I knew the alcohol in front of her was at fault, just like how it was responsible for her actions at the club too.

    She was too drunk. She dragged me into thedies and crashed her lips to me. Anytime my mind reels back to that moment, I always feel a boner and the urge to kiss her again and again and again.

    I don¡¯t think I can ever get tired of kissing her soft lips. They taste like berries. She smells nice too and the feel of her soft body on mine, especially the breast always has me losing my mind and throwing caution to the winds.

    Just likest night when she lost it. I almost did too.

    She kissed me like her life depended on it and she single-handedly took her clothes and mine off, making me lose control for a minute and ready to im her as mine.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, she cries softly, avoiding making eye contact with me.

    I nod gingerly like someone who truly deserves the apology, even though I am amused.

    Amusement is an understatement.

    I want tough out loud again at the look on her face. She looks like someone who would pass out soon if I didn¡¯t tell her what exactly happened.

    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± I ce a finger on her lips, feeling the softness.

    ¡°Be calm. You have nothing to be scared of or worry about, okay?¡± She nods, still avoiding my gaze. ¡°Remember I told you I love¡­¡±

    Suddenly, she jumps out of bed, cutting me short. ¡°Can you excuse me, please? I need to take a bath. I know I made a mistake initiating a kissst night but I never meant for it to get to¡­ I¡¯m genuinely sorry. This isn¡¯t right. This isn¡¯t supposed to happen and I promise it won¡¯t repeat itself.¡±

    What exactly is this woman thinking? Am I giving her the impression that something else apart from the kiss happened between us?

    Did she also forget the question I asked her about staying?

    I sit still in confusion, wondering what must be going through her mind.

    ¡°Can I tell you a lie?¡± I ask out of the blue, surprising myself too.

    She looks up, interlocking her eyes with mine eventually.

    ¡°A lie?¡± she demands with creased brows.

    ¡°Yes¡±, I nod at her, leaning backwards with my two hands on the bed.

    I am in nothing but shorts and this is enough reason to assume we truly did it.

    ¡°Come sit¡±, I tap my right hand on the bed where she was initially sitting before dashing away.

    She keeps quiet but continues to watch me carefully, perhaps to figure out what I have in mind.

    The silence continues for another minute before she shakes her head but I don¡¯t give her a chance to say no before rushing over to her and grabbing her waist, earning a low gasp from her.

    ¡°You want a lie obviously. Should we tell each other lies?¡± my forehead hits her gently, our noses almost touching and my hand caressing her stiff waist.

    ¡°What¡­what¡­ do you mean, Xavier?¡± she questions softly, more like a whisper which makes me shut my eyes to enjoy the moment.

    ¡°I hate you¡±, I suddenly blurt out the moment I open my eyes to meet her intense gaze.

    She looks shocked for a moment but it disappears immediately.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie so you too tell me one lie about you or how you feel¡±, I say to her, moving in a circr motion with my two hands still on her waist.

    She looks at me for a secondpletely clueless about what I am doing or what I mean. When it dawns on her, a smile creeps to her face and it does on mine too.

    ¡°I hate you too.¡±

    Something stirs inside of me at the sound of that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you anywhere close to me¡±, I add, still moving.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to protect you with my life.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to protect me.¡±

    Silence falls.

    What more lies? What more can I say? What else do I want to say to reveal how I truly feel?

    Am I abnormal, confessing how I feel through a lie? Is this because I am too scared to admit what I truly feel?

    ¡°I¡­.¡±, she trails off, the blushesing back to her expression. When she doesn¡¯t say a word anymore, I decide to talk about what she is thinking.

    ¡°We had sex¡±, I say and her eyes bulge wide open as she halts our steps and moves away.

    I smile and add. ¡°That was also a lie.¡±

    Relief floods through her as her shoulders sag.

    ¡°Another lie is that I don¡¯t want to kiss you right now and every single day of my life¡±, I mutter, grabbing her back in position again and wanting to take her lips when a sharp knockes to the door.

    We disengage. My serious mood set back as I turn to the door in displeasure at the interruption.

    It is just as if that other part of me which was acting all lovey-dovey with a woman I got married to has been cut off.

    Before I know it, Jasmine dashes to the bathroom and I go to the door, and throw it open to see Ethan by the door.

    I close the door behind me, knowing this must be important when I see someone else behind him.

    Nichs Moore.

    Then it hits me.

    He called mest night but I didn¡¯t pick up. Now he is here this morning and that means one thing.

    Andre is back home.

 CHAPTER 63

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    After making sure that Xavier is out of the bedroom, I step out of the bathroom with wobbling legs and my heart pounding erratically within my rib cage.

    It wasn¡¯t a dream.

    I have pinched myself several times while in the bathroom so I could wake up from this sweet dream but I am still here, standing and not on the bed, wide awake.

    That was a confession, wasn¡¯t it?

    Hate is the opposite of love. Xavier wanted us to tell each other lies about how we felt and he said he hated me.

    Hating me means he likes me.

    No. He loves me.

    Something jumps inside of me, almost forcing me to physically jump up in excitement.

    Everything seems too good to be real. It is fast. Unbelievable. Exciting. Sweet. And fulfilling, even though I can¡¯t say just how we got to this stage.

    When did all of this start?

    When did our feelings of hatred and disdain for each other change slowly to love?

    Is love the right word?

    Even though I am still not clear on everything, that confession means a lot and has cleared a lot of doubts in my heart.

    What matters is that he loves me.

    He does. His eyes said it all. He does not need toe out straight to tell me he loves me. I know he does and I do too.

    My phone beeps, jerking back to reality. It¡¯s a text.

    With curiosity, I move close to the drawer where the phone is lying. I don¡¯t know how we got back to our bedroomst night from the penthouse and I don¡¯t even know if I was able to eat the meal he prepared for me.

    Seeing myself in a different cloth and with him right beside me, half-naked made me go wild and crazy with my thoughts.

    I thought we did it.

    But obviously, we didn¡¯t.

    I don¡¯t know if I am d that we didn¡¯t.

    As soon as I get a hold of my phone, something else makes a beeping sound but it isn¡¯t my phone.

    I turn my eyes back to the drawer to see another phone. It is Xavier¡¯s. He must have forgotten to go out with it or perhaps, he is still within the premises and he will be back soon.

    I don¡¯t know who came to call him or why he was called but I can¡¯t wait for him to be back so we can talk.

    Talk about us.

    It is high time we do that.

    Swiping my phone unlocked, I click on the SMS notification and Mr. Moore¡¯s number pops up.

    My heart skip a beat.

    ¡°Promise fulfilled. You are a free woman now.¡±

    My body stilled.

    I blink once, twice and my heart begins to beat again as my eyes widen at the realization that Andre is back.

    Andre Moore is back.

    That bitch is finally here.

    Instead of the undiluted happiness I have always dreamt of feeling whenever she is caught, all I feel right now is disappointment and sadness engulfing my heart.

    Why now?

    Why does it have to be now?

    My phone beeps again and my eyes sh to the message immediately.

    ¡°I wish you a good life, Jasmine Cooper.¡±

    Tears prick my eyes. I don¡¯t know if it is because of the message or as a result of the new reality of Andre¡¯s homing.

    What is my fate?

    I am still trying to recover from the news when Xavier¡¯s phone beeps too. Without hesitation, I pick it up and swipe it open.

    ¡°Release my wife and let Jasmine go¡±, the message says.

    Did Xavier take his wife? What the hell is happening?

    With intense curiosity eating at me, I find myself scrolling up to see the previous messages but an image has me gasping and shooting to my feet.

    It¡¯s Andre.

    My guess is right.

    Andre is back and is right here in the mansion.

    The picture says it all. She is sitting confidently on the torture chair in the other building. The same torture chair which held onto Vicenzo¡¯s torn skin.

    She does not look scared or threatened. She has a hard look on her face. Her hands are tied and her legs too.

    She looks so much like me and I scroll up to avoid being too emotional for someone who has put me through a lot here.

    My heart skips a beat again when I see another unclear message.

    ¡°When are you letting Jasmine go?¡± Mr. Moore asks him.

    ¡°That is none of your damn business. Find your daughter ASAP!¡±

    What?!

    Jasmine? Xavier knew I wasn¡¯t her.

    I scroll up again, my hands trembling, more tears threatening to spill down my face.

    ¡°When will you tell her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, Nichs!¡±

    I scroll up, my heart beating twice its normal rate now.

    ¡°Fucking tell her anything else about Andre and you will have yourself to me!¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    This was a message from Xavier. There was no reply from Mr. Moore.

    I am tempted to scroll up again and see more but my hands are too heavy at this point. Then it hits me.

    The timing.

    Quickly, I scroll down back to the image.

    The message was sentst night. Around the time we were at the penthouse.

    A whimper leaves my mouth when it dawns on me that Xavier has been lying all along to me. No wonder he asked me if I would stay if he asked me to. He knew I was her but he kept me here against my will. He made me suffer for her sins. He made me marry him forcefully.

    He mistreated me. He was harsh and cruel to me even after knowing I was innocent.

    I should have known.

    He is truly a jerk.

    Without thinking, I m both phones on the floor, uncaring about the damage they would do before I storm to the closet.

    As fast as possible, I grabbed the only thing I came here with. My ck jacket and leather skirt. Hurriedly, I change into them, then whirl around immediately to pick up my shoes.

    When I am done, I move to the mirror staring right back into the eyes of a woman who was happy a while ago because she thought she had finally found love in someone she least expected and now has sadness lurking in every corner of her eyes because she had been deceived and betrayed.

    I don¡¯t know what I am doing but I find my hands going to my wig. Carefully, I pull it away from my hair before brushing my real white hair with my fingers to untangle the edges.

    I need to go now.

    Xavier might be back anytime soon and I can¡¯t let him see me trying to escape.

    He doesn¡¯t need to know. I don¡¯t even need to let him know that I know too. He can easily let me go now that Andre is back and he promised to let me go when she is back but I can¡¯t face him.

    I don¡¯t want to see him.

    I don¡¯t know how I am going to escape away from here with all the guards around but I know I have to do this or I will never be able to.

    All I know is that I am going to leave here today, right this minute no matter what happens.

    With desperation and determination setting in, I turn back slowly, take ast look at the room and another at the two smashed phones on the floor before taking the exit out of the room and out of his life.

 CHAPTER 64

    Andre¡¯s POV

    I spit in his face with a grin of satisfaction spreading across my entire face.

    Before I can enjoy the moment to the fullest, his huge hand strikes me across my face, making me taste blood on my lips.

    His face is as cold as ever. Just like I can remember.

    Anger fills me up, making me jerk upright and wishing I wasn¡¯t tied up so I could retaliate.

    I knew I was up for this. Getting caught means getting punished for my actions but the anger I feel right now isn¡¯t just for Xavier. I am more angry at my father. He ruined my ns.

    If only he was understanding like my mother, if only he didn¡¯t insist on marrying me off to this monster, maybe things would be different now.

    If only he hadn¡¯t deceived me into believing he was going to help me and I hadn¡¯t trusted him, maybe I would still be on my way to Paris.

    Now I regret not trusting Alex enough. I regret sneaking out like I always do. I regret not telling him where I was going.

    Maybe if I had done that, he would find me.

    No matter what happens, I will never marry Xavier. He can go to hell for all I care. I would rather die than marry the monster.

    ¡°I see you are not remorseful yet¡±, I find myself speaking, uncaring about the taste of my blood in my mouth. ¡°You are selfish, Xavier.¡±

    He does not say anything. He only leans upright, dropping his two hands into his pant pocketzily.

    Laughter erupts from my throat. A cackle rather.

    I don¡¯t find him funny. I find his miserable life funny. He thinks he is in control but he isn¡¯t. I toyed with him. I yed with his intelligence. I made him suffer. I made him find me across continents.

    He is just too stupid to admit that I am the better person. Way too stupid to ept defeat.

    Even though I am right here in cuffs, I defeated him.

    ¡°Where is your beautiful bride, Xavier?¡± A wicked smile tugs my lips when his eyes sh back to me as he res. ¡°I heard she is a replica of me.¡±

    Enjoying myself, I lean backward. ¡°I wish I could see her so I can see how stupid you truly are to have mistaken her for me. Does she even know the kind of person you are? I guess she is as stupid as you are too to have allowed you to force her into a stupid thing like marriage¡­¡±

    His huge hand wraps around my neck region, shutting me up as I hack a cough.

    ¡°Shut the fuck up, will you?!¡± he barks down at me, tempting me to spit in his face once more.

    Silence fills the air.

    Then he lets go of me, making me cough out blood.

    Just then, the door opens and my fatheres in. Our eyes interlock and I almost smile.

    This is what you get for betraying your daughter, I say within me.

    I am sure he is regretting his actions now. But I don¡¯t care. I hate him. I don¡¯t even want to see him right now.

    Before all of this, I was his princess. He meant the world to me. I was his girl. He was my mentor.

    I know I was reckless. We had fights but we always settled it. I loved him more than I loved my mother. But now, he has ruined it.

    My mother stood by me. She understood me. She supported me but my father betrayed me. He sold me to the devil.

    ¡°Talk some sense into her. Any more stubbornness and I won¡¯t hesitate to drive a bullet into her¡±, Xavier says to my father and fear crosses his face, making me smile again.

    Bullshit!

    I am not going to die and even if I do, my spirit will haunt them both.

    Before I can tell Xavier that he is just bluffing, he takes the door out with his stupid ugly right-hand man, leaving me alone with my father.

    I look away.

    Alex.

    Goddammit. I miss that idiot.

    I wonder what he is doing right now. He must be dead worried about me.

    My father clears his throat to talk but I beat him to it. ¡°There is nothing you can say to appease me so save your breath.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Hurt shes across his expression but I care less to be bothered about that. I am more than hurt.

    Even though I am tempted to ask him where my mother is, I keep mute. As far as I know, I don¡¯t have a father anymore. I only have a mother. I lost my precious father the moment he handed me over to Xavier like a prize.

    ¡°Andre¡±, he calls, his voice shaky but I am not moved. He can only make amends if he can help me escape again. ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, you are not.¡±

    ¡°I am. I had to do this. I promised Jasmine that I would make sure I bring you back home so she can be free. The poor girl was suffering for your sins¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care. Just get lost!¡±

    Just when I am thinking I can tell him to help me escape if he still wants me to consider him my father. All he is talking about is righteousness.

    Who cares about who takes the fall for my sins? Who cares about that stupid girl?

    ¡°Andre¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± I yell, jerking up and down to alert the guards so they can throw him out. Rage fills me up and tears prick my eyes.

    ¡°Please¡­¡± he pleads with me as the door is thrown open from outside.

    Ethanes in and I stare at him. ¡°Take this man out now!¡±

    He stands still and stiff for a while, making me think he won¡¯t do as I say.

    ¡°Andre, we need to talk¡­¡±

    ¡°You are no longer my father. You stopped being my father the moment you handed me over to Xavier. Right now, I hate you and I don¡¯t want to see you so get out!¡±

    Ethan makes a move now. He holds my father¡¯s arm, guiding him out.

    As soon as they are out, I let out all the pent-up anger and emotions through a piercing scream that echoes around the building.

 CHAPTER 65

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    A troop of soldiers make their way to me as soon as I step out of the building where Andre is.

    I want to give her time to talk to her father before I decide on which punishment to give her. If only she was caught months back, I wouldn¡¯t need to think over the kind of punishment to melt to her because the deal was to be married.

    But I am married now.

    To someone else in her ce and the idea of marrying Andre right now is displeasing to my ears.

    When they get close, I raise a brow in rm. Before I can question them, they all bow with their weapons in ce and the head soldier speaks up. ¡°We got the rm.¡±

    My confusion intensifies. ¡°What rm?¡±

    He shares a look with the soldier beside him before turning to me. ¡°We were told of the attack¡­¡±

    ¡°Attack?¡± I cut him short, turning around to see if Ethan is behind me. He isn¡¯t but Mathew is. ¡°What the hell are they talking about?¡±

    Mathew does not reply. Instead, he moves forward and speaks to them beforeing back to me.

    ¡°It¡¯s a false rm, boss¡±, he informs me and I nod. I already figured it out. If it was something serious, they wouldn¡¯t be here. Coming here meant the so-called rm was said to be going on in this building and that is false.

    ¡°Find me who raised the false rm¡±, I grit my teeth in anger before walking past them.

    The person responsible will pay. I don¡¯t care who it is.

    Briskly, I walk out of the building before moving straight to the mansion. I¡¯m sure Jasmine will be out of the bathroom by now. I can¡¯t wait to tease her more and see how beautiful she blushes.

    I don¡¯t know why I did that. I don¡¯t know why I was admitting all those things to her. About how I feel. When I haven¡¯t even admitted them to myself.

    Do I really mean what I said to her? Am I worth her love? Does she feel the same way or is this just one-sided? What about how I have treated her over the months? Has she forgiven me or do I have to ask for her forgiveness before anything?

    I seriously do not know where this is leading but I am not scared of what wille out of this. I only hope I will be able to show her just how much she means to me.

    Getting married wasn¡¯t part of my life n. I never wanted it. I only suggested it to Nichs just to punish his daughter. That was the only way I could have her within my grip. I wanted to control her.

    I wanted to break her. And lessen her self-esteem.

    But she fled and Jasmine paid for her sins.

    I couldn¡¯t go along with my ns to punish her to the core because just a day before we got married, I was beginning to have my doubts about her.

    I couldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    Now that I think of it, I am d I went ahead with the marriage, even though she was mistaken.

    Aside from Catherina, I haven¡¯t had any affair in years but Jasmine had managed to bring back that part of me. She makes me crave her touch.

    Her kisses.

    Last night, she drove me to the edge. I almost lost control of my emotions. I thought we were going to have sex but I had to call myself to order.

    There is still a lot to sort out between us. I didn¡¯t want to take advantage of her state. I didn¡¯t want to take advantage of her situation either.

    Having sex with herst night would have ruined everything. She might probably think I did it because she is my wife and I have every right to bed with her.

    That is not the kind of impression I want to create.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I will take it one step at a time. Create new memories to wipe out all the bad ones. To make up for all the times I was harsh and cruel to her. Then maybe I will find her forgiveness.

    Meanwhile, I can¡¯t wait to have her in my bed, not just as my wife but as my woman. I don¡¯t f**king care about what happens to Andre.

    ¡°Boss¡±, someone calls from behind before I can climb up the staircase to our room. I turn around slightly holding onto the rails.

    It is Mathew and there are three other men with him.

    ¡°They alerted the soldiers about the attack¡±, he mentions while I nod, stepping away from the stairs.

    Folding my arms around my bosoms, I examine them carefully as they avoid my gaze. Then I ask. ¡°Who amongst you raised the rm first and why?¡±

    They stare at each other in silence and that sends a rush of adrenaline down my spine. Something is going on.

    Without warning, I ball my fist and m it into the first man¡¯s cheek, then the second and the third. ¡°Why did you raise the rm? Do I need to repeat myself!¡±

    I just want to know why before asking Mathew to throw them into the den. They should know better than to mess with me next time.

    The first man cries out as he manages to stand back on his feet. He seems to be the least athletic of them all as the others are still standing straight.

    ¡°I told them¡±, he mutters shakily. ¡°I never knew it was a false rm. It was not my intention, boss.¡±

    I grab his throat, pushing him towards a wall. I no longer have any business with the rest until I get the information I need about why he raised a false rm about an attack.

    ¡°Who are you working for? Who sent you?¡± I thunder, my fingers digging into his flesh.

    I don¡¯t spare spies.

    They get killed immediately and he won¡¯t be spared.

    ¡°No one¡±, he cries out. ¡°I¡¯m working for no one.¡±

    My hold on his throat bes tighter and he begins to hack a cough. I wait for some more minutes, expecting him to reveal who he is working for.

    He does not say anything so I let go and turn to Mathew. ¡°Make sure the security at the entrance is secured.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss¡±, he replies with a bow.

    ¡°And throw him into the den. I will visit him as soon as I am done with Andre¡±, I tell him before moving back towards the stairs.

    ¡°No!¡± his piercing scream reaches my ears. ¡°I swear to you, I work for no one. I only did as I was told. I never knew it was a fake rm.¡±

    That gets to me.

    He isn¡¯t working for anyone. He only did as he was told.

    Does that mean he is not working for someone outside of here? Perhaps a traitor is in here and he only followed that person¡¯s instructions.

    I asked Mathew to secure the entrance because the only reason why a false rm like that would be raised is if there is going to be a real attack and they want to divert all attention away from the gate.

    I turn back again with a full-blown curiosity as Mathew rough handles him. ¡°Stop!¡±

    Mathew lets go of him while the other two men are standing still with their heads down. I watch the man and ask. ¡°Who asked you to raise the rm?¡±

    ¡°Your wife¡±, he shouts without hesitation. ¡°I never knew it was false. She told me to alert the guards at the gate and also the soldiers ording to your instructions because there has been an attack in the second building¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?!¡± I almostugh out loud at his lies.

    Jasmine?

    ¡°Jasmine told you there was an attack?¡± I ask again, my heart pounding faster and my head spinning with questions of what the hell is going on.

    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± he answers confidently. ¡°Please spare me. I wouldn¡¯t have listened to her if I knew it was false.¡±

    I blink and turn slightly to the stairs, my gaze going up towards the way to our bedroom. Instinctively, I find myself running towards it as a wild, stupid thought jumps into my head.

    It can¡¯t be.

    Jasmine did that?

    Why?

    Within minutes, I am in front of the door and I throw it open with a kick.

    It is empty.

    I rush to the closet and open it to see our clothes intact. That is solved. That means she is still around. She is within the premises.

    Why the hell did she do that then?

    I begin to pace the room, trying so hard to find an answer to this single question of why Jasmine did that.

    Suddenly, it hits me.

    The guard said Jasmine told him there had been an attack in the second building. She knows about the building because she saw me torturing Vicenzo in that same building.

    Talking about that building means one thing. She knows. She must have seen me going in there to meet Andre.

    She knows that Andre is back.

    Shit! I punch the air with my balled fist before rushing over to the drawer to grab my phone.

    It isn¡¯t there. I turn back but my feet hit something.

    When I look down, I see the two smashed phones on the floor. Quickly, I pick them up. Her phone is totally ruined while mine is still good, even though the screen is slightly cracked.

    The first thing that I see is a picture. A picture of Andre on my phone. She is tied to a chair just like the one in the torture room.

    Checking the name of the sender and the time, I realize it has been sent sincest night but I didn¡¯t see it. Perhaps, he sent it after I refused to pick up his call.

    Jasmine must have seen this.

    This is what she saw.

    Shit! Shit! Shit!

    I run back to the closet and throw it open as I begin to search for that clothes. The same clothes she had on the first time I saw her in Chicago.

    And the same clothes she pulled out of the closet the other day when we had an argument and she wanted to leave.

    If the ck leather skirt and jacket are gone, then it means Jasmine is too. She raised the false rm so she could escape without any suspicion.

    After searching through the whole row, the ck jacket and leather skirt are nowhere to be found.

    My breathing hitch and my legs manage to find their way out of the bedroom down to the staircase where Mathew and the other three guards are still waiting.

    When I look up, I am sure my eyes are bloodshot as I shout to them. ¡°Find her!¡±

 CHAPTER 66

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    There is a scumbag that I need to get rid of before I can finally be able to let Jasmine go if truly that is what she wants.

    That scumbag is Sebastian and ites with eliminating every member of Vicenzo¡¯s group as well.

    Only then can I have peace of mind.

    Knowing full well that he is still out there, perhaps waiting patiently for the right time to strike, I am going crazy with worry.

    I have no idea where Jasmine is. I don¡¯t know if she is okay wherever she is or if she has fallen into his trap.

    Hoping for thetter, we kept looking for her for days until we found a trail. My men were also at work every single hour, both on theputers and on the streets.

    Finding Jasmine wasn¡¯t as hard as finding Andre. Andre had everything nned for days or even months before striking but Jasmine¡¯s actions were rash.

    It wasn¡¯t nned.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She left with my credit card. The same one I gave to her in Italy. I didn¡¯t ask her for it because I wanted her to have ess to money at any time.

    Ever since that day, she never used it. And I never demanded it back from her.

    Now, I am more than d that I didn¡¯t. Because it is working to my benefit now.

    Just an hour ago, a purchase was made with my card and we have been able to trace her location. She is still in New York but in a different part of the city.

    As though the heavens also want to punish me for my actions towards her, rain begins to pour heavily. But that isn¡¯t going to stop me from finding her tonight.

    As soon as the car stops in front of the small hotel where she is lodged, I want to get out, uncaring about the rain when Ethan stops me.

    Hees out of the car and turns around to open the door for me with an umbre.

    I really do not feel the need to use an umbre. I am desperate to see her. I want to be sure that she is here indeed.

    I want to know if she is fine. And safe.

    I don¡¯t want finding her to be as hard as finding Andre. It will drive me crazy.

    One minute Andre would be found here and the next minute, she would be gone again like a ghost.

    Not taking the umbre from him, I step out of the car, looking towards the exit before walking forward. Ethan follows me quickly after closing the car door with the umbre wide open shielding me from the rain.

    I am tempted to tell him to use it instead but I keep quiet.

    He opens the door and we enter.

    Even though my insides are in disarray, I manage to keep a calmposure with my hands in my pants pocket.

    When we get to the middle-aged receptionist, she shes me a smile. I examine the ce and it doesn¡¯t even look like a hotel.

    Maybe she thinks hiding here was the best and we wouldn¡¯t be able to find her. She could easily lodge in a five-star hotel with the credit card but she didn¡¯t. She chooses her instead.

    ¡°Hi, how may I help you?¡± I catch a glimpse of a gum in her mouth which she is trying so hard to hide.

    Ignoring her, I turn to Ethan and he speaks up. ¡°We are looking for Jasmine Cooper. She lodged her five days ago. Can you please tell us her room number?¡±

    Silence falls.

    I look up to see her smile is wiped off her face. She doesn¡¯t seem like a professional so bribing her wouldn¡¯t be so hard.

    Shaking her head, she mutters. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but we don¡¯t give out our client¡¯s information.¡±

    Ethan spares me a nce and I nod. He stretches his hand towards her and she takes the bundle of money immediately.

    ¡°She¡¯s a pretty youngdy, right?¡± she demands, shing us a bright smile while she pockets the money.

    I nod.

    ¡°With strange white hair?¡± she asks again and I blink.

    Strange white hair? Did she take off the wig again?

    I nod again.

    She smiles again and points towards the exit. ¡°She stepped out a few minutes ago. Maybe you should check her in the bookstore two streets away.¡±

    I raise a brow at her in suspicion.

    ¡°If she isn¡¯t there, then you cane wait for her or leave your number so I can call you as soon as she is back.¡±

    Lazily, I signaled to Ethan to give her the number. After doing that, I walk towards the exit. I don¡¯t want to take any chances. If she is in the bookstore like she said, I hope to find her there and if she isn¡¯t, then Ethan can see her as soon as she gets here.

    Also, if the receptionist is lying, Ethan will figure that out because he will stay back here while I go check the bookstore.

    I take the car key from Ethan without a word. Briskly, I walk to the car, throw it open and slump in before igniting the car engine into action.

    It is still raining but now it is not as heavy as before.

    I drive past the first street, ncing around for the sight of a bookstore nearby.

    I wonder if what she is saying is even true. How can a bookstore still be open at this time?

    I keep driving, ignoring the banging of my head. I get to the second street but there is no bookstore in sight.

    A hiss leaves my mouth as I stop the car so I can reverse back to the hotel. I can feel anger ring inside of me.

    Just then, I see a figure.

    A familiar figure of a white-haired woman with a ck tote bag hanging loosely on her shoulder as she folds her arms around her bosom, walking aimlessly by the roadside.

    I need no soothsayer to tell me this is Jasmine.

    Her back is to me and she seems to be going back to the hotel.

    Without hesitation, I stop the car and jump out, racing towards her.

    ¡°Jasmine¡±, I call out, when I am close. She stops walking but does not turn back.

    She is drenched from hair to toe just like I am and it is still pouring. Now I regret not taking the umbre from Ethan.

    If only I had it with me, I would use it to shield her from the rain so she doesn¡¯t catch a cold.

    I halt in my tracks when I am a meter away from her, waiting for her to turn to me but she isn¡¯t moving.

    ¡°Jasmine Cooper?¡± I call out again, more like a question as I begin to doubt if she is the one or not.

    Just then, it hit me.

    I called her Jasmine, not Andre.

    For the very first time, I called her Jasmine, loud enough for her to hear. I¡¯m sure she is still shocked by all of this. The fact that I knew she was Andre all along. The fact that I know she is Jasmine Cooper instead just like she told me.

    Slowly, she whirls around, her hair moving in slow motion with the wind. Then she faces me, her beautiful face just the way I remembered, her bright brown eyes staring intensely at her in surprise.

    A smile leaves my mouth followed by a wave of relief.

    I was scared.

    Afraid I would never find her. Scared I would never be given a chance to make things right or ask her to forgive me.

    I was terrified that we would never see each other again.

    ¡°Xavier?¡± she calls out, more like a whisper, utterly shocked to the bones to see me here.

    I smile again.

    Jasmine is naive. So innocent and sweet.

    Seeing how surprised she is has indicated that she never knew she could be traced with the purchase she made with my credit card.

    Andre would never make that mistake.

    Seeing her now has left me totally speechless. I thought I had a lot to say to her but now I can¡¯t find my voice.

    I don¡¯t know what to say first. Whether to tell her sorry or to tell her how hard we have searched for her or how worried I have been.

    I don¡¯t know if hugging her is the best thing to do right now or kneeling to plead with her toe back with me.

    Thunder rumbles in the distance, jerking us both back to life as she trembles slightly. That breaks the jinx because I take a step closer, summoning up enough courage to wrap my hands around her to protect her from the cold.

    But she beats me to it.

    Before I can engulf her in a tight embrace with my arms securely around her body, she runs into my arms and ms her lips to mine, making my eyes go wide in disbelief.

 CHAPTER 67

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    To be honest, cutting him off with a kiss wasn¡¯t the n.

    I never thought I would do that. Never in my wildest dreams. I never knew he was going to even show up or find me.

    But here he is.

    And I am gripping the back of his shirt as the gentle kiss he is pressing onto my lips is doing unimaginable things to me.

    Things I have never felt in the 24 years of my existence.

    Not having him here has been killing me. It has me worried for my safety and scared for what awaits me outside his mansion.

    I guess that is why I haven¡¯t been able to summon up enough courage to get the hell out of here. Out of New York. And back to Chicago.

    The thought of Vicenzo still haunts me, even though he is dead now. But I am still scared for my life. Sebastian is still very much alive and he will do worse than Vicenzo if I ever get into his hands.

    Xavier promised to protect me.

    But I ran away.

    Now that I think of it, I remember just how much I was boiling in rage when the realization dawned on me that I had been treading on a path of deceit all along.

    He deceived me but here I am kissing him with so much vigor like my life depends solely on this.

    He tricked me.

    He used me.

    Instead of pulling away, the kiss bes more rough. I find myself brushing my tongue against his to gain entrance into his mouth. I find myself tracing the outline of his mouth, kissing each lip and biting on them slowly, earning a low grunt from him.

    Then I stopped.

    I sh my eyes open to meet his bright blue eyes, watching me with curiosity and surprise.

    He is shocked at my idea of a wee after five days of being apart.

    Five days of being miserable and lonely. I have never felt so lonely like this in my entire life. Even while in his mansion, before we got along and he had me locked up in that room downstairs, I didn¡¯t feel lonely like I felt for the past five days.

    That sort of loneliness that makes you sick, gripping you to the bed and making you feel feverish like you are going to die or pass out soon.

    Just yesterday, I decided to go out and find something to do. I found a bookstore and that is where I spent the entire day.

    ¡°You are shivering¡±, he says, wrapping his arms around me and walking me to a car.

    It has stopped raining now. Just drizzling.

    I close my eyes, mentally scolding myself for kissing him and staring at him like that like a deprived sex addict instead of pping him and running off.

    He used me.

    I am supposed to be mad at him.

    I feel so stupid right now because my anger has dissolved into thin air because of that kiss. What is left inside of me is a breathless, scared shit woman who doesn¡¯t know what the future holds for her.

    The ride is silent. Within a minute, the car stops and I look out to see we are at the hotel. This is when I realize I didn¡¯t even know how he found me or got here.

    It took him months to find Andre but took him just five days to find me. I should probably learn some basic fleeing skills from Andre before trying to run off again next time.

    A touch jerks me back to life. It is Xavier and he is helping me out of the car as though I am a baby who needs help with walking.

    When we get to the reception, I catch sight of Ethan and a sh of relief crosses his expression and disappears as soon as ites.

    I almost smile.

    He learnt well from Xavier.

    Xavier is one cold devil and Ethan is another.

    Before I know it, Ethan is right in front of us walking with confidence as though he knows where my room is.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Surprisingly, when we get to the room, he turns left and unlocks the door while Xavier helps me in.

    This is when it hits me that I could barely walk but with the help of Xavier, I am shivering.

    I get cold easily. I do not know why I had to go out in the rain like that instead of waiting back at the store till it stopped raining.

    Xavier helps me to the tiny bed. Without any exchange of words between him and Ethan, Ethan takes the exit, making me admire the connection between them.

    They understand each other so well. If only he wasn¡¯t as cold-hearted as Xavier, maybe we would have gotten along well like Mathew.

    Mathew would have been my best friend but he is barely around. I can¡¯t even remember thest time I saw him.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± His concern-filled tone demands from me, making me open my closed eyes.

    I am sleepy and cold.

    There is a nket around me already and a towel suddenly hits my head. A warm towel.

    Where the hell did he get that from?

    After several minutes with my eyes drifting open and closed, he takes the towel and bowl of water away, finally taking off his wet jacket.

    It dawns on me that I haven¡¯t done the same. I am in bed with my wet clothes.

    Rising swiftly, I step down from the bed and then move to the closet to pick up a cloth to change in.

    I had to do some shopping earlier today. I came here with only one cloth and I needed more to survive. Xavier¡¯s credit card was in good use.

    I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t return it. Spending his money is enough to make up for his harsh behaviors towards me but that can not make up for his deceit.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± he asks again with concern and a furrowed brow as he touches my hand while I change.

    Yanking my hand free, I continue to change. When I am done, I move back to the bed and slide in, uncaring about the wet bed sheet.

    I am too tired to do anything else.

    I just want to sleep.

    ¡°Jasmine¡­Jasmine¡­¡±, he stutters for the very first time since I have known him.

    I stare at him.

    Not mad. Not annoyed. Not upset.

    Just satisfied with his presence.

    Feeling annoyed, I turn away and close my eyes. ¡°Go away.¡±

    I¡¯m sure he heard me but he isn¡¯t moving or saying a word, tempting me to open my eyes to see if he is still close to my bed.

    I resist the temptation.

    My eyes remain closed and my mind begins to wander while my head spins with questions.

    Why is he here?

    Why did he lie to me?

    Does he like me?

    I begin to drift to sleep slowly, hoping within me that he will still be here when I wake up in the morning just like how he was by my bed the other day in the mansion when I copsed.

    Just before sleep finally overtakes me, it dawns on me that those two moments when I had to wake up with him right beside me with creases of worry on his forehead were the very moment that things changed between us.

    That was it.

    The first time it happened and the second time.

    That was when I began to fall in love with him slowly and now I don¡¯t know where I stand, whether it is one-sided or mutual.

 CHAPTER 68

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    Ever since I saw her, my chest no longer feels like there is a hundred pounds of weight on it but the sinking feeling of dread is still there.

    The sinking dread I felt at the thought of her falling into the hands of Vicenzo¡¯s men which got me so restless.

    Even after finding her, it is still very much present and that made me do this.

    Kidnap her.

    Kidnapping her for the second time was the only option I was left with. I knew persuading her to follow me back home wouldn¡¯t be that easy.

    After making sure that she was deeply asleep, we left the hotel and I brought her back home.

    Coming out of the second building, I make my way to the main house to check if she is finally awake. She slept soundly all through the night.

    She must be awake already. It¡¯s almost noon.

    I enter the front door and walk swiftly towards the staircase which I take up before heading to our bedroom.

    I just had a conversation with Andre and it¡¯s obvious she isn¡¯t ready to reveal who has been helping her escape. My men don¡¯t have anything on him yet and also on Sebastian.

    It¡¯s just as if those two have disappeared into thin air, making me doubt my security power. First, it was Andre. It was hard tracking her down and now it is Sebastian and the jerk who has been helping Andre escape all along.

    The door to our bedroom opens before I can touch the doorknob and my eyes interlock with the brown eyes of Jasmine.

    Her hand leaves the door and she folds her arms around her bosom while I continue to watch, expecting her to throw a tantrum for bringing her back home while she was deeply asleep.

    Instead, she is calm.

    Not shouting her lungs off at me or throwing a fit for being kidnapped for the second time.

    That was her chance to leave my life and start a new life afresh elsewhere but I couldn¡¯t allow it. Aside from the threat of Sebastian, I just couldn¡¯t allow it.

    I can¡¯t let go.

    I can¡¯t stop worrying about her.

    Those five days of her absence were disturbing. I kept imagining wild things about what could happen to her. Not even when Sebastian is involved.

    I just feel she can¡¯t be safe enough without me.

    We continue the staring contest until I decide to stop it by venturing inside which makes her step backwards to allow me in.

    Slowly, I shut the door, facing her squarely.

    Right now, I don¡¯t know the best thing to do. Whether to apologize for kidnapping her or to tell her I had to do this to keep her safe.

    Perhaps, I should tell her I was worried and I had to do this.

    ¡°What am I doing here, Xavier?¡± she asks softly, her eyes brimming with unshed tears, finally letting go of her folded arms.

    I shift my gaze away from her feeling a tinge of guilt in me. I know I shouldn¡¯t have but I had no choice.

    Obviously, I am selfish but I don¡¯t care. She belongs here. No longer in Chicago which is unsafe for her.

    ¡°Xavier¡­¡±, she calls my name again in a low tone, then pauses.

    I look up at her and answer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I had toe back without letting you know¡­¡±

    ¡°This is literally a kidnap. I left because I needed to. You don¡¯t need me here anymore. That was our agreement, remember? You find Andre or I find her and you let me go. Have you forgotten?¡±

    At this point, her voice is raised.

    I didn¡¯t forget.

    ¡°Why do you have to bring me here again? And when I was asleep? Did you do something to me? I can¡¯t even remember leaving my bed or changing my clothes myself.¡±

    I was scared too. She slept so deeply. I had to sit by her side all night, monitoring her breathing and temperature.

    I was scared something was happening to her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything other than bring you back home¡±, I mention, moving closer so I can hold her.

    She steps back.

    ¡°Home?¡± She scoffs andughs shortly. ¡°This isn¡¯t my home. This has never been my home. All of this¡±, she points around. ¡°they belong to her, not me. The marriage, the punishments, the feelings, everything, it¡¯s hers, not mine. And now that she is back, she should take over her position while I go back to my life.¡±

    Silence falls.

    I am short of words on what to say to her. I don¡¯t even know how to defend myself.

    She is right.

    Andre owns it here. She was supposed to be in her shoes. She was supposed to be my bride but that isn¡¯t even the case now.

    The fact is Andre isn¡¯t my bride and will never be.

    ¡°I need to go, Xavier. I can¡¯t keep staying here when we obviously had an agreement to let me go once she is back. I can¡¯t continue leaving her life. She can continue from where I stop¡±, she continues, breathing heavily.

    Summoning up the courage, I take two long strides towards her and embrace her.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    I¡¯ve never loved a woman.

    I¡¯ve never felt this way before.

    My heart has never beat this strangely all my life and it means one thing.

    Jasmine means the world to me. I want to do all it takes to protect her and make her happy.

    I might not be able to express myself in words but I guess actions speak louder than voice indeed.

    She does not push me back and resists hugging me until I pull away slowly, cing my forehead on hers and kissing her slowly on the nose and finally on her lips.

    ¡°You are Jasmine. I know this isn¡¯t just about our agreement. You are hurt because you know that I knew all along that you were speaking the truth about not being her yet I pretended as if¡­¡±

    She steps away, cutting me short.

    ¡°Pretended?¡± sheughs and turns around, wiping her face. She whirls around to face me again. ¡°You didn¡¯t just pretend, Xavier. You deceived me. You made a fool of me. Where do I even start from? Is it from how you kidnapped me and kept me hostage or how you forced me into marrying you? What about how you mistreated me? And then your knowledge about Andre yet you kept it all away for me, making me leave her life instead of mine?!¡±

    I keep quiet.

    ¡°You know what? There is no point arguing back and forth about this. I just want to go. After all, she owes it all as you said. She is your wife, not me¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± I interrupt her from going further. ¡°Andre isn¡¯t, you are my wife!¡±

    I may sound possessive right now but I do not care. That is the truth. I can¡¯t even imagine having Andre as my wife. Crossing paths with Jasmine was meant to be and I am grateful Andre fled from our wedding.

    ¡°No¡±, she smiles sadly. ¡°That confession from the other night?¡± she seems to be asking me a question but I am confused. ¡°That confession is for Andre, not me and that certificate, it is for her. Andre Moore was the name on that certificate, not mine. I am Jasmine Cooper, not Andre.¡±

    ¡°Does it matter? I married you not her¡±, I try to move closer to her again but she stops me with her hand in between us.

    She looks like she is trying so hard to hold back her tears.

    She is hurt beyond words and I do not know how to fix this.

    ¡°I am leaving, Xavier¡±, she states firmly, trying to step away but I am quick to block her from going to the door.

    Gripping her two shoulders, I jerk her backwards, anger coursing through me for no reason.

    ¡°You are not leaving. You have to stay here. Don¡¯t you know your life is at stake? What if you run into Sebastian or something else happens to you? You are safe here. You belong here. If you don¡¯t want me to force you to stay then please cooperate!¡±

    She seemed shocked at my tone and I bit my lower lips in regret.

    ¡°I may have deceived you but that is a different thing. I need to be sure that you are safe before anything else so you need to stay here until Sebastian is out of the picture.¡±

    Without waiting for her reply or waiting to see her reaction, I let go of her shoulder carefully before turning back to leave.

    I am mad.

    Mad at myself.

    I don¡¯t deserve her. I should let her go truly. Perhaps, that will make up for mistreating her and I might find her forgiveness.

    ¡°Xavier?¡± Her calm voice calls to me as I touch the doorknob to go out. Before I can look back, her voice reaches me again. ¡°Let Andre go.¡±

    I turn back sharply.

    No!

    I can¡¯t let that bitch off the hook that easily. She caused all of this. She has to pay for making another person suffer for her mistakes. She needs to pay for troubling and embarrassing me.

    ¡°Let her go¡±, she mutters again, the unshed tears gone from her eyes, making me stare transfixed at her bright brown eyes.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°If you want me to stay here, then you have to let her go. It¡¯s either she stays while I leave or she leaves while I stay.¡±

    Is this a condition?

    My jaws tighten and I clench my fist, trying so hard to control my anger.

    Andre isn¡¯t meant to get off the hook that easily. She didn¡¯t even regret what she did and now I am left with a choice to either keep her or to keep Jasmine.

    Jasmine continues to gaze at me in curiosity, probably to read through me and know who I would choose.

    For a second, I feel like this is a test.

    My anger intensifies and I grab the doorknob, turn it open, storm out and m the door shut behind me.

 CHAPTER 69

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    One single fear that keeps me locked up in this room, with no courage to step out for a second for some fresh air is the thought of crossing paths with my look alike.

    I don¡¯t know why I am so scared of seeing her. I don¡¯t know what I am supposed to say to her or how I am supposed to react to seeing a woman whose life I have reced for four months now.

    Aside from that, the fact that Xavier might be in love with her hits me harder in the face. I don¡¯t stand a chance with her. I know this and it makes my heart ache terribly.

    I should have known that falling for a man like Xavier was way too dangerous.

    It¡¯s been a week since I came back. Since Xavier brought me back here I haven¡¯t gone out of this room. It reminds me of the first few days after he kidnapped me away from Chicago that night.

    The only difference is that this time I keep myself busy with reading the books I got from the store and also my phone.

    I have managed to open social media ounts too.

    The door opens and I look up from the bed to see Xaviere in.

    Obviously, he is avoiding me. I haven¡¯t even seen him in days and now that he is here, he is avoiding eye contact with me.

    It makes my heart sink deep into my stomach, proving to me that what I feel isn¡¯t mutual.

    As he strolls to the closet, I watch his back carefully, thinking of what to say to him. He hasn¡¯t given me a reply to my request yet. I don¡¯t know if Andre is still here or not and he isn¡¯t saying anything about letting me go.

    Apparently, he can¡¯t let go. He loves her, not me.

    ¡°You love her, don¡¯t you?¡± The words roll out of my mouth before I can control it. It was meant to be a thought but here I am voicing it out.

    Confusion spreads across his expression when he turns to me. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You love Andre, don¡¯t you?¡± I ask again, dropping the book in my hand and sitting upright.

    We haven¡¯t had a decent conversation in a week. Isn¡¯t it high time we talked? Reach some form of consensus again so I can know what to do next with my life.

    He can¡¯t keep me locked here forever.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡±, he denies, surprising me. ¡°That girl is a bitch. I can never feel a thing for her.¡±

    At that, I don¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad. He called her a bitch and he said he doesn¡¯t love her. Besides, I don¡¯t even know if I should believe him or not.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    A smile manages to find its way to my cheek and I try so hard to hide it when I see him staring at me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°I let her go already¡±, we both say simultaneously and my ears peek up in curiosity.

    ¡°What? You let Andre go?¡± I scramble out of bed. He nods. ¡°When?¡±

    ¡°A week ago¡±, he murmurs and bends his head, avoiding my gaze again.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± I query but he keeps mute and turns back to the closet.

    He doesn¡¯t want us to converse? What the hell is wrong with this man? Is he still keeping me here because he let her go?

    So he chose me?

    I know I shouldn¡¯t be too ted about this but I can¡¯t help it. I am vulnerable and he knows it. He is making decisions on how I live and I feel ok with it.

    I am not supposed to be content here. I have a life elsewhere.

    Why the hell am I trading my life for that spoiled brat again?

    ¡°What about her mother?¡± I suddenly remember Mr. Moore requested the release of Mrs. Moore as well.

    With a surprise-filled expression, he twirls around and faces me. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    I shrug without a reply.

    Silence falls.

    This is one problem I have with him. He doesn¡¯t talk when I want him to. He acts like someone whose words are being counted in a day and it¡¯s irking.

    We need to talk.

    ¡°She is gone as well¡±, his voice reaches me and I gaze up at him with a smile.

    For no reason, I feel d. He let them go because of me, not because they deserve it. Despite how I feel, I still can¡¯t help but question all of this.

    Is he choosing me? Am I to stay here forever now? Is it going to be worth it to get away with this for the second time while I rot away here?

    My head keeps spinning with questions that have no answers.

    Suddenly, my thoughts drifted to how we met. Xavier and I met in the most unusual way.

    First, he saved me from that drunk man. If he wasn¡¯t there, I would have been raped. Then he kidnapped me, iming I was his run-away bride.

    If he hadn¡¯t kidnapped me, I would still be in that local restaurant, mopping my life away while men troop in to ogle or smack my ass while I do nothing.

    Was this meant to be?

    Did all of this happen so Xavier and I could meet and fall in love?

    Mentally, I p myself at thest thought.

    Love is a strong word. I might be heads over heels for him but I can¡¯t vouch for him or what he feels. He is unpredictable. I doubt if he even knows what he feels.

    A familiar cologne whizzed past my nostril, jerking me back to life. This is when I see Xavier in front of me and I blink, wondering when he got here.

    His jawlines are set straight and I wonder if he is annoyed.

    He looks upset.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, he apologizes, stretching a hand at me and making me raise a brow.

    Sorry? For what exactly?

    For my first or second kidnap?

    ¡°For everything¡±, he adds, as if hearing my thoughts. ¡°I promise to make things right henceforth if you will allow me.¡±

    I remain silent.

    Not because I didn¡¯t know what to say but because I wanted him to say more. To say a lot. There is a lot to talk about. We should talk to know where this is heading.

    I need assurance too but I doubt if I can get that. Perhaps not today and I don¡¯t even know if I should let go of hearing him talk about us while fate takes its course.

    I should be strong to ept whateveres my way.

    Living back here or going away from here eventually.

    First, I need to know what I want. If I can get it fine and if I can¡¯t, then good. I will take whatever life throws at me but I want to make all of it worth it.

    Especially this moment.

    The moment when Xavier and I look at each other in the eyes and that tension that usually hangs heavily in the air.

    I should enjoy it while itsts.

    I shouldn¡¯t dwell much on the past or what will probably happen in the future. I am forgiving and I already forgave him a long time ago. If I hadn¡¯t, I would never have fallen in love with him.

    I expect him to say something sweet so I can take the cue to do something but he isn¡¯t saying a word and it is beginning to annoy me.

    ¡°Because I asked you to let Andre go doesn¡¯t mean I am trading my life for her once more. So when will I go?¡±

    He seems genuinely surprised at my question. Well, I am surprised too but I feel that is the right question to ask.

    Everything doesn¡¯t feel right even though I enjoy being here and I am already used to life here instead of outside here or back in Chicago.

    In fact, being here reminds me less of my life in Chicago and all the things I have been through.

    ¡°As soon as Sebastian is found¡±, he mutters, looking pale.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I question, watching him closely. He stares up and nods with a sad smile.

    That smile pricks my heart.

    Am I hurting him? Why can¡¯t he express how he feels? Why does he keep bottling everything inside of him?

    Instinctively, I walk closer and hold his face in between my hands, making our eyes lock. I smile at him and press my forehead against his.

    Anytime he does that, it makes me feel imaginary butterflies inside of me and now that I am doing it, I hope it will make him feel better.

    If this is meant to be, so be it.

    I am not doing anything anymore. I will just let fate take its course.

    His eyes fall on my lips, making me conscious of our closeness which gets my heart pounding hard within my ribcage.

    His Adams apple pops up and down and he wipes his tongue over his lips. I see a sh of an emotion I can¡¯t ce on his expression which disappears as soon as ites.

    I gulp loudly when a wild imagination of us jumps into my head. I want to pull away but I can¡¯t.

    There seems to be a force rooting me to this spot. There is a sort of exhration andfort I derive from doing this and I don¡¯t want it to be cut short.

    I want to remain this way till eternity. I want to be with him, by his side. I want him to feel me the way I feel him.

    But I can¡¯t tell him that. He needs to figure out what he wants for himself first. Then others can follow.

    With confidence, I step away eventually but he pulls me back, his hold on my waist very strong.

    I think he will crash his lips on mine and kiss me with vigor but he isn¡¯t doing that.

    He peers at me intensely before asking. ¡°Can we go out?¡±

    I raise a brow.

    Out? Where?

    ¡°Jas¡­¡±, he stutters, looking flustered and this makes me smile inwardly as he struggles to call my name even though he didn¡¯t struggle this much when he called me Jasmine when he found me in the rain.

    ¡°Can we go out on a date?¡± he demands suddenly, making me stumble backwards in shock.

    ¡°A date?¡± I ask loudly to be sure I didn¡¯t misheard him.

    With a cute smile on his sinfully handsome face, he nods gingerly like a little boy who has been promised lots of candies.

 CHAPTER 70

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    Her packed white hair catches my attention first.

    Then the elegant nude degrading Capri evening dress she is wearing, makes my jaws drop in admiration.

    She shes me a smile and I stand up to drag out a seat for her, not knowing what exactly to do, whether to hug her or peck her forehead.

    Muttering a thank you, she slides to the seat and I go back to my seat. When I am seated, I continue to stare at her beautiful face.

    I am mesmerized by her dress and look except for one thing.

    Her hair.

    I thought she was going to disguise it with that ck wig. The same one she normally uses but she isn¡¯t.

    For the very first time in years, I feel nervous. I feel like there is something I am not doing.

    This is a date and I should be rxed but I am not. Perhaps, it¡¯s because this is my first. I don¡¯t do dates or rtionships. All I had ever had were one-night stands and casual flings like that of Catherina¡¯s.

    Soft music begins to flow through the restaurant, jerking me back to reality.

    ¡°Are we going to stare all day or do something?¡± She shes me a smile, showing her perfect set of teeth.

    It makes me want to ask her if she is smiling because she is happy here with me. She is still on about leaving after Sebastian has been gotten rid of but I want to know what she really wants.

    This.

    Or a new life.

    ¡°Shall we order?¡± I demand, against my will. This isn¡¯t the time to talk about our situation. This is a date and I shouldn¡¯t ruin it.

    I wanted to take dating advice from Mathew but my ego wouldn¡¯t let me. So I resorted to seeking advice online.

    I am supposed to please her. Grant her all she wants since this is our first date.

    I was supposed to hug or kiss her too as soon as she entered but I was too carried away and confused about whether to hug or kiss her.

    I already failed in that aspect and I am hoping I won¡¯t mess up anymore.

    She shakes her head. ¡°Let¡¯s talk first.¡±

    My heart skipped a beat at that.

    Talk? What does she want us to talk about? We can talk when we get home, this is a date!

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about us. I want to know you more and I don¡¯t mind telling you more about me too and that is if you haven¡¯t done your findings since there is little or nothing to know about me other than my name¡±, she mumbles with another smile which I find strange.

    Is she trying to do this as a goodbye? In preparation for leaving?

    Why does the thought of her leaving make me feel horrible inside?

    ¡°Your name is Xavier Ravarivelo, what else am I supposed to know about you?¡± she questions when I am not saying a word.

    I am just sitting rigidly in my seat and staring at her.

    Shrugging, I answer. ¡°Nothing much. I am not an interesting personality.¡±

    She nods in agreement and looks thoughtful for a while before blurting. ¡°You are in the Mafia, I know that. You love ck and dark colors. You don¡¯t eat or sleep regrly. You love coffee. You don¡¯t associate much with people. You find it hard to open up. You are not transparent. You have Italian blood. You love Italian food. You speak Italian fluently. You are filthy rich?¡±

    It sounds more like a question. Like she is asking me if what she thinks of me is right. It almost makes me smile but I only continue to look at her.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± she asks after a moment of silence.

    I shake my head.

    ¡°What about your past rtionships?¡± she demands out of the blue, the joyless smileing back to her face like the other day at the party.

    ¡°Any exes?¡± I shake my head, not willing to dwell on that. We shouldn¡¯t be talking about this.

    ¡°Have you ever been in love?¡± she questions again, making me wonder where this is leading.

    ¡°No¡±, I answer confidently, folding my arms and awaiting more questions.

    ¡°Really?¡± her eyes sparkle at my reply. ¡°You¡¯ve never been in love? Not even with Andre? Or Catherina?¡±

    This is it.

    Did I just detect a note of jealousy in her voice? Mixed with curiosity.

    ¡°The rtionship between Cassandra and I was just a fling. It was nothing serious¡±, I respond honestly, hoping this will be the end of this conversation.

    ¡°What about Andre?¡±

    ¡°You know I don¡¯t like her so don¡¯t ask me if¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± I nce up in confusion. Where exactly is this leading to? What is she trying to get out of me?

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I manage to ask.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t feel a thing for either Catherina or Andre, then why should I stay back and not leave?¡± her face hardened suddenly, making me more dazed.

    I frown, sitting up. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what this is all about. What exactly do you mean, Andr¡­Jas¡­¡±

    ¡°You see? There you have it. You still call me Andre.¡±

    Tears spring to her eyes. ¡°I thought maybe something beautiful was going to spring up between us after that day you told me those lies and I did too. All those kisses, those stares, I thought they meant something but now I get it. They are all meant for Andre as I have always thought. I can¡¯t believe you just called me her¡­¡±

    ¡°You need to calm down, ok?¡± I cut her short. ¡°You don¡¯t expect me to get used to calling you your real name after knowing you as Andre all this while¡­¡±

    ¡°All these while? You knew I wasn¡¯t her right from the start, Xavier. You don¡¯t need to lie to me!¡± Her voice is loud, making me furrow my brows and wonder what exactly happened back home before she came here.

    Did she talk to Andre or Nichs? Where is all of thising from? Just when I thought I would be the one to ruin our date, here she is trying to ruin it.

    ¡°I am not lying!¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t? Then tell me when you got to know I was her. Wasn¡¯t it from that night in Chicago?¡±

    I remain silent.

    ¡°No!¡± I finally utter with all honesty. I never knew. I was 100% sure she was Andre. I was damn sure it was her even when she had a different hair color. I thought she changed her hair color just to deceive me.

    ¡°When did you know?¡±

    ¡°A day before we got married¡±, I respond and a sob leaves her mouth immediately.

    Instead of saying something to console her or make her feel better, I sit still, unable to do a thing.

    I don¡¯t even know what to do. I am not used to this. I don¡¯t know how to deal with women¡¯s tantrums and to be frank, I am upset Jasmine is doing this.

    The silence goes on for several minutes before she leans upright, her eyes dry. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, please.¡±

    I almost exim loudly in disbelief.

    We came here on a date. I was hoping we could start something from here but here she is demanding that we go back home.

    I did a lot to put things together so we could have a good night.

    ¡°Jasmine¡±, I call softly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go home, please.¡±

    I nce at my watch and nod. We¡¯ve spent just twenty minutes here and our date is over.

    Shooting to my feet, I ignore the rush of adrenaline inside of me. She does not wait for me to pull back her chair before standing up. Then she begins to stride towards the exit.

    I follow.

    The ride back home is in extreme silence. She is looking out of the window while I watch her carefully, trying so hard to figure out what happened and what triggered this behavior from her.

    Is this because she is looking for every means to leave?

    I try to think of what to say to break the awkward silence between us but nothinges to my head.

    I am too angry to think of the right thing to do. If this is what a rtionship is about, then I don¡¯t think I can handle this.

    I thought she was going to talk about having Andre¡¯s name on our marriage certificate again like she did the other day and I was ready to tell her a big NO.

    I changed the name the very next day after our wedding. Aside from that, it doesn¡¯t even matter whose name is on the damn paper. The fact remains that I got married to her, not Andre.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She was the one present in flesh and blood, not Andre.

    When our car stops right in front of our home, I shift, hoping she would spare me a nce but she is still.

    I clear my throat but she is not moving.

    ¡°Jasmine¡±, I call eventually. ¡°Did something happen back home before you came to the restaurant?¡±

    I feel it.

    Something must have happened. Something triggered it.

    Did she speak with Moore? Or Andre?

    She turns to me with disbelief skating her expression. She turns back to the car window as the gate opens and the driver drives in.

    I sigh deeply, tired of having this conversation with her. Maybe I should let things be. I will let her be and then tomorrow, when she is level-headed, I will ask her again what happened and we will resolve it.

    I will also make sure the security is tight so she doesn¡¯t try to run off again like thest time.

    The car stops and I open the door toe out. Before I can turn to the other side to open the door like a gentleman just like I was reminding myself to do after our date today, she steps out hurriedly, walking past me.

    I shut the door.

    When I turn back, a figure appears, blocking Jasmine.

    ¡°Andre?¡± he calls out, staring with jaws dropped as I make out his face.

    ¡°Alex?¡± I called to be sure it is him. I rush towards him. ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡±

    He closes his mouth and shifts his gaze to me, his eyes still widened in fear and confusion. ¡°What is Andre doing here?¡±

    Where the hell does he know Andre from?

    He turns to the quiet Jasmine who is still fuming in anger for being mistaken as Andre. He points to her hair. ¡°Your hair. What happened? What are you doing here?¡±

    Her jaws tighten and she grits her teeth in response. ¡°I am Jasmine Cooper, not Andre.¡±

    With that, she storms past him, leaving a curious me with my confused prodigal brother, Alex.

 CHAPTER 71

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    My stomach lurches at his request while I continue to watch him with folded arms, hoping for a spark of warmth, love andfort in his blue eyes.

    But there is nothing.

    They are just hard and cold. Reminding me of the man who kidnapped me four months ago from Chicago.

    It feels like the Xavier I fell in love with is different from that man.

    His so-called brother on the other hand is still gaping at him, making me irritated. I don¡¯t know if this irritation is from the mere fact that he had a thing with Andre or because I am still mad fromst night.

    Xavier isn¡¯t even trying to make me feel better. The jerk is pretending as if nothing happened.

    What exactly does he mean by asking me to apany Alex to Andre¡¯s ce?

    I am tempted to tell him a big NO. I want to defy him for once but on second thought, I want to use this to my advantage.

    I should see Mr. Moore.

    It is still early and if we can leave now, I should be able to see him.

    Without a word, I walk past both men; Xavier whose head is bent as he pretends to go through a file after giving me the order to apany Alex and Alex who is staring in amazement at me and my hair.

    I know he has a lot of questions to ask me but I am in no mood to answer any of them. If he had arrived a day earlier, maybe I wouldn¡¯t be acting this way towards him.

    The sound of footstep follows behind me and I know it is Alex.

    Xavier is indeed a jerk and I can¡¯t wait to give him a piece of my mind again once we are alone.

    He didn¡¯te into the bedroomst night even though I was in no mood to see or talk to him but the absence angered me more.

    I haven¡¯t seen him since I stormed offst night aftering down from the car. I¡¯m just seeing him and the first thing he says to me is to apany his brother to that brat¡¯s home.

    I wonder what she has with this Alex guy but I don¡¯t care.

    He has a little resemnce to Xavier. Perhaps, because they are brothers.

    From the look of things, they are not getting along well or this is just Xavier¡¯s way of handling things.

    If he is not on good terms with Sophie and now Alex, then who is he on good terms with? I wonder why he makes everything so difficult for himself.

    A car is already waiting with the doors open. I enter and sit in while Alex does the same. The car kicks life immediately and it drives towards the gate.

    The silence isn¡¯t as awkward as that of my ride with Xavier back homest night. I¡¯ve never been so furious in my entire life. I was so angry to the point of tears but I managed to hold it back.

    ¡°You are not sisters with Andre?¡± Alex¡¯s voice jerks me back to reality. I turn slightly to face him and he shes me a cute smile. ¡°Sei bello (you are beautiful), just like my Andre.¡±

    I ignore him.

    I don¡¯t understand Italian and I don¡¯t want to know what he just said.

    Silence continues.

    ¡°Are you dating Xavier?¡± he asks again, this time with a tone of curiosity.

    I do not answer. I am looking out of the window with my arms folded.

    ¡°You know what? If it wasn¡¯t because of your hair, I would have sworn you were her¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not Andre!¡± I bark at him in frustration. ¡°I thought I told you that already?¡±

    His face falls. And guilt pricks at me instantly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to upset you¡±, he mutters before falling silent. I look away, ignoring the guilt settling inside of me.

    This is not me. I am not the type to get so angry to the point of transferring aggression to other people. Especially someone who isn¡¯t even responsible for my anger in the first ce.

    Aside from that, Alex seems like a nice dude. He is the total opposite of Xavier.

    He was full of smiles earlier even though he wouldn¡¯t stop gaping at me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, I blurt out, closing my eyes in shame. ¡°This is unlike me.¡±

    ¡°Obviously. It¡¯s fine, though¡±, I am not seeing him but I can detect the smile from his tone. ¡°I have dealt with someone more stubborn and aloof than you are so it¡¯s cool, Mia Cara.¡±

    Andre.

    He is talking about her. She is the aloof one. Curiosity hits me and I almost begin to bombard him with questions.

    ¡°First, I don¡¯t understand Italian so I would really appreciate it if you stop speaking unless you are willing to trante. I¡¯m willing to learn.¡±

    Heughs and a smile creeps to my face.

    ¡°Second, I am not aloof. If there is anyone on earth who is jovial and as kind as Mother Teresa, then it¡¯s me.¡±

    Laughter erupts from his throat. This time, it is not as short as the first. Making me take note of the richness of his voice

    ¡°Third¡±, I smirk, enjoying myself and the way the conversation is leading to. ¡°I am Jasmine Cooper, not Andre and we are not sisters. I don¡¯t even like her.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± He gasps with wide eyes. ¡°You two are not biological sisters?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°Nope.¡±

    At that moment, I remember what Costello told Xavier at the party. How can I be so sure that we are not sisters? I haven¡¯t questioned that yet.

    ¡°Wow. Unbelievable.¡±

    Silence falls.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    For a minute, I thought he had fallen asleep or gotten tired of the conversation. ¡°I miss her, dammit!¡±

    My curiosityes back in full force.

    ¡°You two are dating?¡± I ask, peering down at him intensely.

    He gives me a boyish smile and shakes his head. ¡°Not really.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you here?¡±

    ¡°To im what is mine. She is my woman.¡±

    I scoff.

    So she ran off because she had someone else she was in love with? Really? Does Alex even know the whole story of why I am here and why Andre has been away? Did she tell him?

    I am tempted to tell him everything. Every single thing. I am tempted to discourage him from going to meet her or even think of loving her more than he already has but I know that will be in vain.

    I should be happy instead.

    It means Andre doesn¡¯t like Xavier. But I don¡¯t know if Xavier likes her.

    If Alex is in love with her, then it means Xavier doesn¡¯t like her. Even if he does, he might want to get rid of whatever he feels now that he knows what Alex feels about her.

    Why do I even care?

    I wave the thought away, not wanting to think about Xavier because I am still mad at him.

    He lied to me. He deceived me into believing he didn¡¯t know that I was not Andre. Now I don¡¯t trust him anymore.

    I don¡¯t even trust him with Catherina and now Andre is in the picture.

    Catherina called mest night. She told me everything. She told me Xavier knew from the beginning that I wasn¡¯t her but he needed a recement to heal his bruised ego so he kidnapped me, pretending to believe I was Andre.

    I was filled with rage but I managed to go meet him at the restaurant.

    I didn¡¯t want to stand him up.

    I wanted him to prove Catherina wrong but she was right. He said he didn¡¯t know at first until the day before our wedding. What difference does that even make?

    She also told me he was using me and once he was done using me, I would be dumped like a piece of trash.

    I didn¡¯t want it to get to me but it did.

    ¡°How are you coping with him?¡± Alex¡¯s voice breaks into my thoughts and I shrug nonchntly. ¡°Do you like him?¡±

    I turn to him sharply. He has a cute smile on his face which manages to dissolve my uprising anger.

    Why the hell am I getting angry so often these days?

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± I answer, turning away from him.

    He nods in understanding and remains silent. Just then, the car slows down andes to a stop in front of the Moore¡¯s building.

    When the gate opens, the driver drives into the parking lot where he finally stops the car.

    Before he cane down to open the door for me, I beat him to it and Alex does the same. He is looking around admiring the exterior design of the building.

    Just before I can show him the front door so we can go inside, a voice stops us. A voice simr to mine, making my heart skip a beat.

    Slowly I turn to see her.

    Andre Moore in all graciousness. Standing beside her mother who has petals in her hands. Andre is wearing a skimpy dress with tiny straps, exposing her body and showing a tiny tattoo on her shoulder.

    I don¡¯t have that.

    Just then, it hit me.

    Xavier rolled up my sleeves that night in Chicago. When he saw my tattoo, the one on my left hand, he was fully convinced that I was her.

    Why do we have the same tattoo? Does it mean Xavier is speaking the truth about not knowing I wasn¡¯t her that night?

    ¡°Alex?¡± she calls again, her eyes wide open in shock. ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡±

    She begins to move towards us slowly while I continue to examine every part of her.

    Everything about her is just like mine, except of course her red-hair and curvations which are extremely dominant.

    I finally shift my gaze to her mother who is still standing with the flowers in her hands. Guilt shes through her expression but it disappears as soon as ites, reced with a sad look.

    Alex grins and opens his arms wide to receive Andre. A p jerks me upright and I turn to see Alex holding his cheeks with his right hand.

    Andre is staring daggers at him and I finally see it.

    The tattoo. The tiny baby tattoo with an alphabetical A beneath it

    It¡¯s just like mine.

 CHAPTER 72

    Andre¡¯s POV

    One touch from this man, no matter how small, always manages to send me reeling.

    When he rests his forehead on mine, electricity shoots down my spine, making the rest of the world fade away and bringing tears to my eyes.

    I fucking miss him.

    I thought I was never going to see him again.

    I was worried he would be damn mad at me for running off. Now that I am seeing him even though I don¡¯t know how he managed toe here, the first thing I did was to p him instead of hugging the hell out of him.

    Someone clears her throat and my gaze shifts to my look alike.

    She is the replica of me. Her eyes, face and body. The only difference is the hair and the way she is watching us.

    I don¡¯t look at people that way.

    Also, she seems smaller and timid.

    Just then, it hit me.

    Alex came here with her. Howe? Did he mistake her for me too just like how Xavier did?

    I step away from Alex who is grinning from ear to ear. ¡°What¡­¡± I trail off pointing from him to her.

    I can¡¯t remember what she is called and I don¡¯t care. I just want to know why she is here with him.

    I know I should be grateful to her because Xavier told me he is letting me go because of her but sadly, I am not grateful. I don¡¯t even like her.

    I don¡¯t like the fact that she looks like me.

    ¡°What are you two doing together?¡± I finally ask, turning to see her staring at me before snapping my head back to Alex.

    Alex shares a knowing look with her, amusement crossing his expression. ¡°She brought me here.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I exim in disbelief.

    How?

    ¡°Xavier asked her to bring me here to see you¡±, he adds, still smiling as fear spikes into my heart, questions upon question flitting through my mind.

    Xavier? Does he know? How did Alex know about him? Was Alex able to trace me to him? What the hell is happening?

    ¡°How did you find me?¡± I ask him instead, watching the girl next to him for a while who is extremely quiet for my liking.

    When she notices I am watching her, I look away.

    Just before Alex can reply to me, a familiar voice calls to me. It¡¯s the maid.

    ¡°Your mother wants to see you, ma¡¯am¡±, the girl bow before leaving. I turn to Alex and signal to him to follow.

    Now that he is here, I should introduce him to Mother. I already told him about how he helped me escape from that club that night when Xavier saw her waiting for me.

    I haven¡¯t seen Father since I got released and I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the guilt. It is stopping him froming home.

    ¡°I should go, Alex¡±, I hear her mutter and it makes me stop walking. I look over my shoulder at them in curiosity.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you stay ore inside with me?¡± Alex demands and I scoff.

    ¡°No. I should go. I am not wee here and I don¡¯t even like that woman so I should go¡±, she answers and fury hits me.

    I don¡¯t know if she said that on purpose or if I managed to have heard her say she doesn¡¯t like my mother.

    I whirl around sharply to tell her to fuck off when I see her flopping into the car already and waving at Alex who has a wide grin on his face.

    The car reverses back and within a minute, it is out of the gates, leaving Alex and me alone in the courtyard. He peers down at me intensely, with a smug smile on his face, making guilt run down my spine.

    He is supposed to be mad at me but the idiot is still smiling.

    ¡°I came all the way from another world to see you only to be rewarded with a fat p is worth it, isn¡¯t it?¡± he asks, referring to my reaction to his presence here.

    The guilt intensifies but I manage to hide it, with my hardened face.

    ¡°Get lost then.¡±

    With that, I began to walk to the front door quickly, hoping he would follow so I could introduce him to Mother.

    I don¡¯t know what we are but I like how he makes me feel. I like how he talks about owning me. I  like how we bicker words at each other. I like his jealous and protective side.

    Just before I get to the front door, he grabs my waist, making me turn over and pping his chest. ¡°Get lost, idiot.¡±

    Heughs instead, spinning me around until I shout for him to let me go.

    ¡°She¡¯s your sister?¡± He suddenly asks, holding my hand as we step on the porch leading to the front door.

    I don¡¯t need to ask him who he is talking about. I know it is that girl. The one who looks like me. I don¡¯t me him. Everyone will think the same.

    ¡°Nah¡±, I respond without thinking.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The butler throws the door open and we enter while I nod at his question. He looked thoughtful for a while before blurting. ¡°Why do you have the same look and tattoo then?¡±

    I halt in my tracks. ¡°Tattoo?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    He nods intermittently, pointing to my arm. ¡°The same tattoo you have on your arm. She has it too.¡±

    Confusion clouds my mind. Why does she have my face and tattoo? Who the hell is that girl?

    The tattoo on my shoulder is a result of a drunken night during myst days in high school. I got scolded for it and that made me love the tattoo.

    But the one on my arm, I can¡¯t remember how long it has been there. I grew up to find it there. I never asked my parents about it and they never said a word about it.

    Now that I think of it, I feel like questioning them about it. What does it signify? How long has it been there? And who the hell is that girl?

    Without saying a word to Alex, I begin to take long strides towards the only ce I know my Mother would be waiting for me to show up.

    Her room.

    I take the flight of stairs up in a hurry, rushing towards her doorway.

    When I get there, I throw it open without a knock and she swivels around to see me enter breathless as a result of the hurry.

    ¡°Mom¡±, I call out and point to the tattoo on my arm. ¡°How did I get this?¡±

    She looks startled for a while, probably because I never asked anything about this or because she is scared. I don¡¯t really want to know what this signifies.

    She shrugs nonchntly after a while without a word.

    ¡°Mom¡±, I call in warning. She knows what I am capable of. I have my way around things. If I want to find out about this tattoo in the next couple of days, I can. ¡°Who is that girl?¡±

    A sh of fear crosses her expression at the moment. ¡°Jasmine?¡±

    ¡°Is that her name? The girl in Xavier got married to?¡± She nods.

    ¡°Who is she? She has the same tattoo as mine!¡± My voice is a bit raised now.

    I am scared. Scared that this means something. Scared that she might be my sister or someone rted to me.

    This is too much of a coincidence.

    How can she have my face and also have the exact tattoo as mine?

    ¡°She is your twin sister, Andre¡±, someone speaks from behind and I turn around sharply to see Father holding a book which he stretches at me.

    Ignoring the gesture, I exim. ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Yes. She is your twin sister and her name is Annabel Moore. She is our daughter.¡±

    A loud gasp leaves my mouth and my breathing hitch in my throat. I stare back at Mother but she avoids my gaze and it dawns on me that she knew all along but kept it away from me.

    Feeling a sense of betrayal, I lowered myself down and let out a scream as I hold my head in between my two hands. ¡°No!¡±

 CHAPTER 73

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    I feel sick as I circle the pool, the memory of how Jasmine fell into the pool the day we left for Italy rushing into my head.

    I¡¯ve not been myself all morning. I¡¯ve been so restless.

    At first, it felt as if something was going to happen but when I entered our bedroom this morning and saw Jasmine lying on her back and scrolling through her phone, relief washed through me.

    But the dreadful feeling is still there.

    I don¡¯t know how long I have to hope for this. Even though I know the reason for this feeling.

    Sebastian.

    The fact that he is out there and can strike at any more scares me. The fact that we can¡¯t trace him or any of his men.

    I just want Jasmine to be saved. When he is out of the way, I know I won¡¯t feel this way anymore. She will be safe. I would have fulfilled my promise of protecting her from Vicenzo or anyone rting to him.

    Realizing that she ought to be back, I check the wristwatch on my wrist.

    It is almost 2 pm already and they have been gone for two hours.

    Then it hits me.

    This is the reason for my restlessness. She isn¡¯t back and I am worried, though I am not supposed to be worried about her safety when she is with Alex.

    He might be a jerk but I trust him with her. He would do anything to protect her.

    Alex and I haven¡¯t seen each other in years. Thest time we saw each other was when he came to America two years ago for a business conference. He didn¡¯t visit. We met at the conference and I pretended as if I didn¡¯t know him.

    He couldn¡¯t do that.

    Everyone at that meeting knew immediately that we were brothers but I made it known that we were not brothers but step-brothers.

    The fact that we look a bit alike annoys me. His character is annoying too and I don¡¯t think we can ever get along. I don¡¯t think I can ever get along well with him.

    He has never taken my aloofness to heart. Same with Sophie.

    Grandma has been trying so hard to break through the ice of uniting us but I don¡¯t see the need to ept them as a family when their mother was the reason why our family broke apart.

    I don¡¯t think I can ever ept them as my biological siblings.

    I walk back the way Ie, feeling the sudden urge to smoke.

    I haven¡¯t smoked in a while and that is because Jasmine made me promise to quit smoking. My mouth twitches and I check the time again.

    Ten minutes past 2 pm.

    Where the hell are they?

    I take long strides towards the wooden seat beside the pool, fishing out my phone from my pants pocket.

    I am supposed to go out but I can¡¯t until she is back home. I won¡¯t be able to concentrate knowing full well that she wasn¡¯t home before I left.

    I scroll through my contacts, searching for her number. I have never called her number. But I had it saved since I got her the phone.

    Staring at the number saved as ¡°Wife¡±, I hesitate to dial the number as I contemte whether to call her or not and what exactly to tell her when she picks up.

    Plopping onto the wooden seat, I swipe my phone to go back as I let out a frustrated grunt. I know I need to learn how to address issues if I ever want to get back on Jasmine¡¯s good side.

    I have no idea what happenedst night or what she heard and it isn¡¯t giving me any ideas on how to settle this conflict between us.

    The atmosphere between us has been tense sincest night.

    Suddenly, I thought of calling Alex so I would know where they were at the moment. Without thinking, I swipe up and go back to the contact, searching for Alex¡¯s name.

    I see it and dial it quickly before I change my mind.

    It rings for a while before he picks, with a tone of amusement. ¡°What a surprise!¡±

    ¡°Where the hell are you?¡± I bark at him, feeling irritated.

    I don¡¯t think I have ever called him. I have never felt the need to even call him because I didn¡¯t have any need to.

    ¡°Where else? I came to America for a purpose¡±, he answers back.

    Alex is such a fool to have fallen for the bitch. He told me everythingst night and I almost blurted out that he was a fool.

    When he asked who Jasmine was and why she was in my home, I told him to mind his fucking business.

    Then he asked about my wife. I told him nothing.

    If he hadn¡¯t involved Grandma, I wouldn¡¯t have helped him. I don¡¯t even know what he told her but she kept on pleading with me over the phone to help my brother find his girlfriend.

    I thought letting Jasmine out of the house would make her feel refreshed and less mad at me.

    ¡°What? When are you twoing back then?¡± He seems to want to get on my nerves but I won¡¯t allow that. ¡°Tell the driver to bring Jasmine back home.¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t home yet?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask back, my brows furrowed in confusion.

    ¡°She left an hour ago. She doesn¡¯t seem to be on good terms with her sister just like you and I so I let her go.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I exim loudly, shooting to my feet immediately.

    ¡°She left already, are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut the fuck up, you fool!¡± I thunder in rage. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have trusted you.¡±

    Instantly, I disconnect the call and scroll down to find her number. I didn¡¯t call at first because I didn¡¯t know what to say to her but now I don¡¯t care.

    A horrible feeling stirs inside of me. My heart is squeezing so tightly as I begin to breathe heavily, a wild thought jumping into my head.

    What if she left again? Where the hell is the driver?

    I dial her number as soon as I see it and it rings until it goes to voicemail. Pushing down the choking tide of panic, I dial the number again.

    Shit!

    I hold the phone tightly between my palms as I begin to stride towards the courtyard. I don¡¯t know the driver who took them so I need to confirm who is on duty today to find out.

    If she isn¡¯t picking, the driver will definitely pick. I just need to hear her voice to know she is fine and not gone.

    I¡¯m not supposed to get ahead of myself but I can¡¯t help it. Maybe she didn¡¯t flee this time. Maybe she went shopping. Or she went to a bookstore. Or perhaps she stopped somewhere to get some air.

    When I get to the security building, the head of securityes rushing towards me. Probably because of how hard my expression is, he must have sensed all was not well.

    ¡°Who is the driver on duty today, Pedro?¡± I almost yell at him, a sense of urgency in my voice.

    ¡°Grayson, sir¡±, he replies swiftly and I nod, turning my back to him. I swipe my phone up again to search for Grayson¡¯s number.

    When I see it, I dial the number. It rings and goes to voicemail too. At the second dial, it is unreachable and fear ws at my belly instantly.

    What the hell is happening?

    Not giving up, I keep dialing the number but it is still unreachable. I start to go back and forth, dialing both Grayson and Jasmine¡¯s number and cursing Alex loudly.

    Why the hell did I trust the idiot?

    ¡°Boss, is everything ok?¡± A person demands from me and I shake my head.

    ¡°I can¡¯t reach Grayson. Something isn¡¯t right. Get me Andrew and the boys. Get two cars ready, we are going out¡±, I instruct him sharply, still going back and forth, the restlessness intensifying.

    ¡°Ok, boss¡±, he nods before disappearing into the building.

    Just then, I see someone rushing towards me from the gate. I squint my eyes and see it is Tristan.

    One of the guards at the gate.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I question, holding firmly onto my phone.

    ¡°One of Sebastian¡¯s men has been caught¡±, he mentions. ¡°Ethan said to inform you.¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡± I say with gritted teeth, fury with a mixture of relief burning behind my eyes.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°With the other guards. It seems like he was sent to spy on the building¡±, he replies quickly and I move past him in a hurry.

    Remembering I was just about to leave with some guards to go look for Jasmine and Grayson whose phones are now unreachable, I halt.

    ¡°Get a car ready and have him tied. We are going to find their hideout today¡±, I say to him and he nods in understanding.

    Finally, we will have him today. He wasn¡¯t on the run like I thought. Instead, he has been spying on us and waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike.

    Andrew will go out and find Jasmine while I go out to find Sebastian¡¯s hideout.

    I will get rid of him today unfailingly.

 CHAPTER 74

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    The car won¡¯t budge even after several horns from the driver.

    It makes me lean forward to take a look but I can¡¯t see anyone from the car. The ss is tinted ck.

    Grayson presses the horn again before throwing the door open. I know instantly that he wants to confront them.

    I would have stopped him but I know we might not get out of here if he doesn¡¯t confront whoever is in the car. I am supposed to be home already but I choose to go to a bookstore to get a book before asking Grayson to drive me home.

    If Alex gets home before me, there would be trouble. I know Xavier will be mad at me and I don¡¯t want that.

    I am the angry one and I want to continue being the one angry at him.

    I watch Grayson knock on the car door, waiting for the person in the driver¡¯s seat to open but there is no reply.

    I furrow my brows in confusion. Just then, Grayson touches the back of his jeans and I see a gun appear.

    What the hell! Why is heing out with a gun?

    This person is not a threat. Maybe he or she is on a call and decides to finish up before answering the door.

    I know my answer seems dumb but that is the only reason I cane up with something like this. No sane person would block the car, restricting people from going their way just for a call.

    At the moment, I realize there are no other cars. It is just our car and theirs. The road is deserted.

    My heart jumps into my stomach.

    I continue to watch Grayson knock several times before he points the gun towards the door. He tries to open the car door but it won¡¯t budge either.

    It hits me suddenly.

    This is a trap.

    Something is fishy.

    I look away from Grayson, ransacking my small purse for my phone with trembling hands.

    I need to call Xavier. I need to call him before something happens. He needs to know about where we are so he cane to rescue us before it is toote.

    If that is what I am thinking, then Grayson alone can¡¯t handle these men.

    I fish out my phone, trying so hard to remain calm but I can¡¯t help it. My whole body is shaking terribly and fear is crawling up my spine.

    When I swipe up to unlock my phone, I see several missed calls from Xavier already. Without giving much thought about why he has called me several times, I dial his number and it rings, making me glue my eyes back to Grayson.

    He is still waiting next to the car with his gun pointed. Our eyes meet and I see confusion and fear in his expression too.

    I signal to him toe back. This is a trap. We need to leave here as soon as possible.

    The call goes to voicemail. I shift my gaze from Grayson who is already moving close to our car, shoving the gun back into the waistband of his jeans.

    I dial Xavier¡¯s number again but before I can glue the phone to my ears to know if it is ringing or not, a shot rings out and I jerk upright, the phone falling off my hand.

    Grayson is not in sight.

    My heart skips a beat.

    Grayson is not in sight and the damn car is still locked.

    What the hell is happening?

    Quickly, ignoring my trembling body, I move to the front of the car, leaning forward to see if Grayson is down.

    I see him then.

    He is on the floor, clutching his stomach which has been shot. A gasp leaves my mouth and before I know it, I grab the wheels and ignite the car into action.

    Hurriedly, I open the driver¡¯s door and run towards him so I can help him into the car.

    He shakes his head. ¡°Go!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± I exim, a sob threatening to escape my mouth.

    ¡°Please go now!¡± he yells, holding onto his stomach as he grunts out in pain.

    No! I can¡¯t leave him. He will be killed if I do.

    Not answering him, I try to get him to stand up but he is too heavy for me. With all my strength, I squat and hold onto him, trying to stand up despite his heavy weight on my shoulder.

    Just when I am thinking I am making progress, he falls heavily to the ground with a deep grunt and another shot rings out.

    Grayson lets out a scream. He is shot in the leg.

    I whimper, sping my hands over my mouth

    In fright, I try to turn back to see who is behind the shooting when I get mmed into a hard chest from behind.

    I can¡¯t see who it is but I can feel it.

    ¡°Hello, beautiful¡±, the familiar voice whispers into my ears, sending a cold chill down my spine as his grip around my neck region bes stronger. ¡°Did you miss me?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I bite my lips, tempted to reply to him but the sight of Grayson whimpering in pain makes me shut up.

    ¡°Let him go. Take me instead¡±, I say to him with confidence.

    ¡°Nah¡±, he says in a low tone, his stinking breath fanning my ear. He clicks his tongue and I wonder what he wants to do.

    Letting go of me, I turn to face him squarely and I was right.

    It is Sebastian with his ugly face and wicked smile.

    He points the gun at Grayson who is still writhing in pain on the floor and he pulls the trigger.

    ¡°No!¡± I scream and run towards his body which goes still immediately. ¡°No!¡±

 CHAPTER 75

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    There is a missed call from Jasmine.

    While instructing the men on what to do, my phone rang but ignored it without knowing it was Jasmine.

    Without a second thought, I dialed her number back but it was unreachable. Just before I can try again, her calles in again and I pick up.

    But I can¡¯t hear a word.

    ¡°Are you there?¡± I inquire in curiosity, wondering why she chose to keep quiet instead of saying something.

    Before I can disconnect the call and call back, a shot rings out followed by a scream. From a familiar female voice.

    My heart begins to thump wildly within my rib cage when the reality dawns on me.

    It¡¯s a trap.

    Or perhaps a n. A well-structured n.

    The spy is either meant to take note of who goes in and out of the mansion or to help divert my attention and that of the guards away so they could have ess to the house.

    ¡°Jasmine!¡± I yell, grabbing my hair in frustration, the phone still glued tightly to my ears.

    What the hell is happening? Where is she?

    ¡°Boss¡±, Mathew calls, making me twirl around to face him. I was waiting for him to appear so we could leave. I wanted the spy to lead us to Sebastian¡¯s hideous beforeing back to deal with him but now that is not possible.

    I need to find Jasmine first.

    She is with him. He got to her before we could get to him.

    All along, I thought they disappeared into thin air because they were scared but now I know they did that to restructure their n on how to avenge their boss¡¯ death.

    This is all my fault.

    I shouldn¡¯t have allowed her to go out without the guards. I shouldn¡¯t have allowed her to go alone with Alex.

    The idiot let her go and now she is in danger.

    ¡°Sebastian got her¡±, I inform Mathew whose eyes go wide in surprise. ¡°Go with the spy. Find their hideout and check if she is with him while I trace the location of her phone.¡±

    Finally, I drop the phone but did not disconnect the call.

    ¡°I need to go now before the call gets disconnected¡±, I add. ¡°Where the hell is Ethan?¡±

    From nowhere, Ethan appears, taking long strides towards us. The cars are ready and so are my soldiers.

    I don¡¯t n to leave the mansion without any security. Andrew will stay back while Ethan will go with me to find Jasmine¡¯sst location before he gets to her and Mathew will go with the spy.

    I signal to them, everyone getting into position. Without wasting more time, I walk to the car prepared for us with Ethan and pass him my phone to track. He opens the door and I enter.

    He shuts the door and goes to the passenger¡¯s seat in front. I fix my gaze solely on the phone in Ethan¡¯s hand. The call is still connected and there is no noise.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    The silence from the other end is extremely disturbing, making me scared shit of what he would do to her before we get there.

    I really need to get to them fast. He mustn¡¯t hurt her. I won¡¯t forgive myself if he does.

    Finally, I force myself to look away, out of the window, staring at the passing houses and trying so hard to calm my nerves.

    After being restless for over twenty minutes, I hiss. ¡°Aren¡¯t we there yet?¡±

    The driver shakes his head, after sparing a nce at Ethan who is directing him. ¡°Almost, boss.¡±

    I shut my eyes, imagining what I would do to Sebastian the moment he is caught. People like him deserve to die. Killing Vicenzo was the right thing to do and it is something I would never regret doing.

    Men like him deserve to die over and over again. Men like him oppose and harass women just because they have the power and influence to do that without being questioned.

    But this time, he messed with the wrong person.

    He is messing with my woman.

    My wife.

    If she hadn¡¯t been harassed at the party, maybe all of it wouldn¡¯t have happened. Now that I think of it, crossing paths with Jasmine while mistaking her for Andre must have been predestined.

    If I hadn¡¯t brought her here, maybe Vicenzo would have gotten her back in Chicago and made life a living hell for her. I don¡¯t even want to imagine what he would do to her.

    For this reason, I can¡¯t wait to get my hands on Sebastian and the rest of Vicenzo¡¯s men. They deserve no mercy.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Ethan¡¯smanding tone makes me sh my eyes open. Pointing towards a car parked in the middle of the road, he announces. ¡°That¡¯s their car.¡±

    It is.

    It is one of my cars. The driver¡¯s door is wide open and the rest of the doors are closed. Without a word from me, Felix parks roughly and I get out in a hurry.

    The first thing I see as I hurry over to the car is a pool of blood. My steps halt as I trace the blood to the body of Grayson.

    He is lifeless with his two hands clutching tightly to his stomach. A sense of loss hits me hard and I almost let out a frustrated yell.

    If there is anything else I hate apart from losing out during a fight, then it is losing my men.

    Sebastian has bitten more than he can chew. His offenses are piling up and I promise I won¡¯t give him an easy death. He is going to die a slow, painful death for all his crimes. I am going to avenge Grayson just the way he is on the path of avenging Vicenzo.

    Turning away slightly, I see Felix biting his lips as he stares at Grayson while Ethan ducks his head out of the car.

    He brings out Jasmine¡¯s phone, stretching it to me. Before I can say anything else, he moves past me, looking around for any sort of evidence.

    This is a dead end actually.

    This is the middle of the road and we have no idea where they must have taken her to. If only she had gone with her phone, maybe we would have been able to track them down even before they got away.

    But right now, we are left with just an option.

    Ethanes back and shakes his head. There is absolutely nothing here to lead us to them but I am not bothered. I have a way to get to them.

    I nod at him and instruct. ¡°You two should bring Grayson into the car, I will drive. Felix will drive this other car with Ethan. We need to move now!¡±

    I point at the car Jasmine and Grayson took out and stretch my hand towards Felix for the other car¡¯s key.

    I sense a hint of hesitation in Ethan¡¯s movement. When our eyes meet, he asks. ¡°Can I drive you?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± I respond sharply. ¡°Get to work!¡±

    I watch them carry Grayson¡¯s lifeless body into the back of the car I am going to drive. Ethan shuts the door and goes back to pick up Grayson¡¯s gun which is stained with his blood.

    Felix appears with a bag and Ethan drops the gun inside.

    Just before I can walk towards the car so we can go, I hear the sound of the police van approaching.

    Ethan shares a knowing look with me and I hurry over to the car, jump inside and ignite the car engine into action.

    Ethan drives past me and I follow immediately, speeding off.

 CHAPTER 76

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    With the darkness enveloping me, I don¡¯t know how long I passed out. When I try to move, I realize I have been tied.

    Of course, I would be tied, I say to myself inwardly. I have been kidnapped and being tied is inevitable.

    There is also a blindfold over my eyes and another thing over my mouth stopping me from making any sound.

    The only thing I can do is to try to move, which ispletely futile.

    After a while, I give up, letting out a deep sigh of defeat. I might not escape this. Sebastian will make sure of that.

    Xavier might never be able to find me. Even though he promised to protect me from Sebastian, he might never be able to stick to his promise.

    I¡¯m sure Alex is in trouble.

    Xavier will me him for letting me go all by myself. To be honest, I didn¡¯t give this a thought. It didn¡¯t cross my mind for a second that Sebastian would get to me today of all days. I was ufortable in that damn ce and I needed out.

    Knowing that the love sick Alex needed time with his beloved, I had to leave. Now I regret it.

    In fact, I feel like ming Xavier for this. If only he hadn¡¯t killed Vicenzo, maybe this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Sebastian won¡¯t be courageous enough to do this. The vengeance for Vicenzo¡¯s death is what is pushing him to this length.

    In as much as I hate the thought of Xavier murdering people, there is still a part of me that craves the love of a man like that; a man who would go to any length to keep me safe and protect me; a man who wouldn¡¯t mind eliminating anyone that gets into my way or trouble me.

    I guess this was what made me feel safe with him and now I am in trouble.

    There is no assurance that I will ever be found. Sebastian isn¡¯t stupid enough to leave trails for a smart man like Xavier.

    Perhaps, if we hadn¡¯t gone to that party and met with Vicenzo, all of this would not have happened.

    ¡°I see you have given up¡±, A deep voice says loudly, startling me. Then a loud p follows and my blindfold is removed within a second.

    My eyes hurt and I shut them quickly before shing them open slowly to adjust to the light in the room.

    Except for a hugemp sittingfortably on arge table, there is no other source of light. Themp is big enough to illuminate the corners of where he is sitting and where I am too.

    Every other ce is dark and I wonder where we are.

    When our eyes meet, he smirks and ps his hand again. This is when I see the cigarette in his hand.

    Something clicks.

    Xavier smokes too but I haven¡¯t seen him do that in a while. I remember telling him to quit it because of his health and he promised.

    Did he really quit smoking? I asked him.

    From nowhere, water sshes over my face, jerking me out of my reverie. I gasps, my eyes wide open and alert. I can¡¯t see where the water ising from.

    How can I be thinking of Xavier at this moment?

    Laughter erupts from his mouth, making me stare at him with hatred even though deep down, I am scared shit of what he would do to me.

    I am at his mercy now. I can¡¯t escape this.

    A cold shiver runs down my spine. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s from the impact of the cold water or as a result of the fear jumping into my heart.

    ¡°A good way to lure the devil out of his abode¡±, he murmurs, cing his two legs on the table in front of him as he rxes backwards, crossing the right leg over the other.

    It clicks.

    What he just said suddenly makes sense.

    He is talking about Xavier. What is he trying to do?

    ¡°Shall we give your pretty man a call, darling?¡± He utters with a mischievous smile. I can¡¯t talk because there is still something over my mouth.

    Suddenly, water sshes over my face again, making me let out a loud gasp, my body shivering as cold engulfs me.

    ¡°Good girl¡±, he mentions before beckoning someone to give him the phone which he takes quickly.

    I watch him dial a number and I know immediately that it is Xavier¡¯s.

    How did he get his number?

    This is when I realize I don¡¯t have my phone with me. Did he take my phone? Suddenly, I remember talking to Xavier and the damn man wasn¡¯t picking. I was calling him for the second time before Grayson was shot and I don¡¯t know if he picked up the call or not because my phone fell.

    Let¡¯s see if he picks now.

    It rings.

    The phone is on loudspeaker. Now I¡¯m sure he wants to use me to bargain with Xavier and he wants me to hear the conversation.

    At the third ring, someone picks. There is a rustle from the other end and finally, it dies down and everywhere is silent.

    None of the two men are saying a word and it makes me wonder if Xavier knows who is calling.

    ¡°I have what you want¡±, Sebastian¡¯s voice blurts out as he drops his legs and shoots to his feet immediately, making his way to me.

    Silence.

    Xavier isn¡¯t saying anything.

    ¡°You know what? Killing Vicenzo was really a good idea on your part, you know? I¡¯ve always wanted him gone and you made it all easy for me¡±, he releases a deep chuckle which I find irritating.

    I can¡¯t believe he wanted Vicenzo dead. Then why is he keeping me here under the pretense of revenge for Vicenzo¡¯s death? Is this about what happened two years ago and how I rejected him before Vicenzo came into the picture?

    ¡°To make my work easier, I would like to suggest an offer. I don¡¯t care whether you say a word or not because I am very sure you are listening.¡± He gets to me and squats down to my height.

    Instantly, he takes off the thing covering my mouth, making me breathe out in relief.

    But that relief is cut short by a sharp p to my face, which makes me whimper.

    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± he speaks into the phone, moving it closer to me as he strikes me hard over the face again.

    I know he wants to use me so this time, I suck in the pain.

    Xavier is still silent and I wonder what he is doing.

    I know I still can¡¯t get around the fact that he murders people. Like he said, he kills people who deserve to be killed and he protects women. Vicenzo deserved to die truly and I shouldn¡¯t me him for it.

    If he hadn¡¯t killed him, Sebastian would have done that. Besides, he killed him because of me. If he hadn¡¯t, Vicenzo would have been a threat.

    But I guess Sebastian being a threat now doesn¡¯t change anything. It¡¯s just as if Vicenzo is still alive.

    A hand grabs my neck region, suffocating me and mming my back to a wall as I jerk forward, my legs moving and struggling.

    Is he going to strangle me to death? Won¡¯t he let me see Xavier for thest time?

    Hacking coughs leave my mouth as I continue to struggle with a man who is twice as strong as I am.

    When he lets me go, I almost pass out, my eyes red and my neck in pain.

    ¡°If you want your beautiful wife back, hale and hearty, thene down to the address I will send to you now¡±, he demands with a sly smile.

    I shake my head.

    This is a trap.

    Sebastian would never let me go now that he has me. He has a strong obsession for me and I am sure if he doesn¡¯t kill me then he is going to turn me into a ve.

    A sex ve.

    Xavier shouldn¡¯t fall for this. He wants to get rid of Xavier and his men by doing this. He wants to use me to achieve his aim and then get me back.

    Before I can shout a loud ¡°No¡± so Xavier can hear me and sense danger, the cover is mmed back over my mouth. I struggle against the hand tying the damn thing over my mouth but he is way too strong for me.

    I give up.

    Xavier is still not saying anything and Sebastian is watching me intensely, as though he can get answers just by staring at me.

    ¡°Are you in or not?¡± A sh of an emotion I can¡¯t ce crosses his expression.

    Is this fear? Is he scared of Xavier but putting up this facade to hide the fear?

    ¡°I give you 24 hours to show up at the address that will be sent to you now. If you don¡¯t show up, then your beautiful bride will say hi to you from the heavens.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I shut my eyes.

    He wants Xavier to pick either me or his life. Xavier will know what games he is trying to y and I am hoping he won¡¯t fall for this.

    He may want to do all he can to save me but I really hope he won¡¯t make a stupid choice bying here.

    ¡°What do you pick? Are youing or¡­¡±

    A snort from the other side interrupts Sebastian and he stares down at the phone in curiosity.

    ¡°You think I care about her?¡± His sweet voice booms into the phone, making me shut my eyes again. I don¡¯t know if this feeling is relief or hurt but I am d he isn¡¯t falling for this. ¡°She is not my wife so do whatever you want with her.¡±

    ¡°Are you¡­¡± Sebastian is cut short with the disconnection from the other end and his eyes go wide in disbelief.

    When our eyes interlock, he begins tough loudly like a maniac before mming his fist into my jaws in extreme rage.

 CHAPTER 77

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    Sebastian¡¯s phone location says otherwise.

    He isn¡¯t as smart as I am thinking. Sending me an address different from where he currently has Jasmine isn¡¯t smart enough.

    Why does he even think he could send me an address and have me rushing off there? I know he would never send me his real location.

    He sent me a different one so he couldy an ambush for my arrival. I know that right and I want to prove to him that I am no kid in this business.

    I am a boss.

    I am not surprised he wanted Vicenzo dead. Anyone would want him dead but I am sure Sebatian¡¯s reasons are for a selfish reason.

    I made it easy for him but I vow to make him pay by joining Vicenzo in hell.

    As I watch David work on theptop, beeping as Sebastian¡¯s real location appears on the screen, a grin spreads across my face.

    The spy he sent is battered. I am still keeping him because of the information I want to get from him about Jasmine and Sebastian¡¯s location.

    This is not just about saving Jasmine. I need to get rid of Sebastian as well as every single member of his group.

    Then Jasmine can be free.

    And perhaps she can go back home. To Chicago.

    Now that we already have his location, the spy is no longer needed. For the fact that he took us to a different ce which isn¡¯t where Sebastian is, he deserves to die.

    I wonder how many hideouts they have.

    When I turn to go out so I can go back to the torture room to finish what I started, theptop beeps again, making David jerk upright and type furiously.

    He is theputer genius aside from Ethan and I trust his judgment anytime.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I question, watching the screen go nk.

    ¡°The phone¡±, he mutters, looking angry as he tries to bring back the image from before. ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡±

    He is smart, then.

    Sebastian is smart to have known that his phone would be tracked. He is just not smart enough.

    Nodding at David, I pat his shoulder to make him feel less angry. ¡°Good job.¡±

    Without a word, I stroll out.

    We got the location but we can¡¯t find our way there without the phone on. He must have gotten rid of the phone already and any location we get now would be false.

    That leaves us with an option.

    The spy.

    He can¡¯t die yet until he takes us to every one of their hideouts. I must find Jasmine tonight. She can¡¯t spend the night there with that bastard.

    I am sure she is damn scared right now and I wonder how she is feeling.

    Is she in tears?

    As soon as I saw that number calling, I knew it was him. My instinct was right. He wouldn¡¯t get rid of her so easily, not when he knows I will hunt him down wherever he hides if he hurts her.

    I know he would want to get rid of me first before anything.

    d that this is no longer a revenge for Vicenzo¡¯s death, I¡¯m sure killing him won¡¯t be a bad idea. It will also be a way of repaying Vicenzo. He was betrayed and I am going to send his traitor to meet him in hell.

    I heard Jasmine¡¯s whimper and it made my heart sink. I clenched my fist, wishing I could see Sebastian at that instant and punch the living hell out of him.

    But I had to keep my cool.

    I pretended as if she didn¡¯t mean anything to me. That will buy us more time. And it gave David more time to track his phone¡¯s location.

    I take the wooden staircase down and meet Ethan halfway.

    ¡°He wants to see you¡±, Ethan says in a low tone.

    I nod without stopping until I get to the door which he throws open for me. The spy¡¯s battered facees into view.

    I walk in and fold my arms around my bosom, raising a brow in question. ¡°Are you ready to tell me where they are now?¡±

    His two hands are tied to a string and his legs too are spread wide and tied separately. There are two guards behind him; one of them is holding a gun and the other has a thorny belt in hand.

    They are in charge of torturing him but if he doesn¡¯t tell me where to find Jasmine, I will take over.

    He shakes his head. ¡°Please spare me. I don¡¯t know where they are!¡± He cries out, making me smile.

    The idiot thinks Sebastian wille to save him. I¡¯m sure Sebastian doesn¡¯t even know he is missing yet. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t have tried to pull that silly trick on me.

    The man here will lead me to him.

    Silently, I grip a hold of a pointer before moving closer. When he sees what I am holding, his eyes bulge wide open in fright.

    Jerking back and forth, the strings making sounds, he begs. ¡°Please!¡±

    I don¡¯t listen as Landon holds down his right hand and I drive the pointer straight into the middle of his hand while he echoes a loud ¡°No!¡±

    I am not done yet with him.

    The other guard by the left holds down his left hand too and I drive a hole into his hand, screams escaping hisrge mouth.

    I don¡¯t know how long he had been spying on us and I don¡¯t care. I am sure he was the one who informed Sebastian about Jasmine going out alone with just the driver and Alex.

    Sebastian doesn¡¯t know Alex. No one does here but I know what Alex is capable of. If he had been with Jasmine when their car was stopped, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    Jasmine would be back home safe and sound. He might be a jerk but I know he would save her with his life.

    Dropping the pointer, I grab the hot iron which has been dropped into red hot coal for more than an hour. I walk back to him and dig it into his right foot.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    His scream of pain echoes around the entire building as I move to the next foot. By the time I am done destroying every part of his body, he will say something.

    ¡°Please, wait! Wait, wait, wait!¡± he breathes heavily, tears with a mixture of mucus dripping down his face. ¡°Please, wait!¡±

    ¡°Talk!¡± I thunder with boiling rage. I am done exercising patience with him. I don¡¯t mind how long it takes to torture him to speak. I am fully ready to do this till dawn if it requires that.

    ¡°Please, I will talk but please spare me¡±, he begs desperately, more tears pouring down his face as he winces in extreme pain. ¡°Will you spare me if I tell you where they are?¡±

    The answer is no. I don¡¯t spare spies.

    ¡°Please spare me and I will not only tell you where they are but I will also take you there. Please!¡±

    Without hesitation, I grip the iron and lean closer. ¡°You know where they are right?¡±

    He nods intermittently.

    ¡°Good. Release him and get the cars ready¡±, I instruct them before turning back to take the exit. I need to prepare. Sebastian is doomed tonight.

    ¡°Will you spare me? Promise you will spare me please!¡± He shouts after me but that does not stop me from going out.

    I almost bump into someone.

    When I look up, it is Alex. ring at him coldly, I walk past him.

    ¡°Xavier, where is she?¡± he runs to my side, blocking me from walking ahead. ¡°Have you found her?¡±

    At thest question, I am tempted to punch his face. Instead, I step aside to continue walking.

    He blocks my way again. ¡°I want to help.¡±

    I lost it. I ball my hand into a fist and it meets his jaws which gets him swaying backwards.

    My eyes are red in anger and I am tempted to tell him to leave my house right this minute. If he hadn¡¯t let her go on her own, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    Blood drips from his mouth and I feel a sense of satisfaction before walking to the wooden staircase which I take out of the building.

    Just before I can get to the main building, someone runs up to me and the sight of his swollen lips makes me halt in my tracks, my anger rising again.

    It is Alex again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xavier but I want to help. Let¡¯s find Jasmine. Let¡¯s find your wife together tonight and make whoever is behind this pay for it!¡± He doesn¡¯t look a bit threatened by me or intimidated.

    Despite how I just hurt him, he isn¡¯t looking scared either. He still wants to help and I can swear he is truly our father¡¯s son right this minute.

    Without giving him a reply, I walk past him and he follows.

 CHAPTER 78

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    A small smile forms on his lips when I flutter my eyes open to meet his. He is rocking back and forth on the same chair from earlier.

    Wait!

    How long have I been here? Did I fall asleep or pass out again? Was I kidnapped yesterday or has it been days?

    Realizing Xavier clearly told him he wasn¡¯t going toe save me, uneasiness set in. I know I don¡¯t want him toe so he won¡¯t fall into Sebastian¡¯s trap but I was hoping something would happen.

    Something miraculous.

    Obviously, I am still stuck here and might be stuck here forever.

    But I know I don¡¯t want Xavier toe and end up being killed. I would rather have myself serve Sebastian than watch Xavier being punished for everything that has happened.

    He is a proud man.

    He won¡¯te just like he said.

    I try so hard to remain calm and satisfied with the thought that he won¡¯te even though my insides are in turmoil.

    Sebastian stops rocking the chair and stands up, strolling casually towards me, the smile still on his face.

    But I can catch a glimpse of something else.

    Mischief? Amusement? What the hell is he up to?

    When he squats down to my height on the floor where I am tied to a pole, he grabs my jaw roughly, forcing me to make eye contact with him.

    ¡°I can see your darling is serious about noting to save you¡±, he mutters, his stinking breath forcing me to close my eyes.

    ¡°Open your eyes, goddammit!¡± He snaps at me instantly and I open my eyes.

    Suddenly, he licks his lower lip, a mischievous smile crawling slowly to his face.

    ¡°All is well¡±, he rises and spreads his arms out as a shortugh leaves his lips. With a finger, he signals to someone but I can¡¯t hear his instruction.

    Suddenly, I am pulled up and they get rid of the strings used in tying me up. With curiosity, I look up at Sebastian but he is only smiling.

    He is not giving me any hint of what he intends to do but I know this is not going to be good.

    Roughly, I am pushed towards the exit and for a minute, I think it is time for me to be killed. I never would have thought Sebastian would want to kill me off that fast. I thought he would like to get down on me first, make me suffer and beg for his mercy before finally getting rid of me.

    I guess I was wrong.

    The door opens and I am pushed out. There is a long corridor and the man behind me continues to push me forward along the corridor until we get to thest room on the right.

    He opens the door with a key and pushes me in. Before closing the door, someone enters.

    Sebastian.

    I don¡¯t have time to look around the new room because of his presence. The fact that he came in here after me makes fear jump into my heart.

    My heart is thumping wildly and my imaginations are running wild.

    He licks his lower lips again with a smirk and it hits me.

    I can¡¯t be wrong the first time. He wants to get down with me first.

    At the thought of that, I almost let out a scream. This shouldn¡¯t be happening. I can¡¯t let this madman take my virginity. I can¡¯t do this.

    I shake my head and take a step backwards as he approaches. Before I can continue scooting backwards, he grabs me.

    ¡°Where do you think you are going, uhn?¡± He asks as he leans towards my left ear with his tongue touching the area.

    I move backwards again, stepping away from his hold. His touch makes me cringe. The thought of doing this with him wants to make me cry or look for a way to kill myself before he manages toy a hand on me.

    We stare at each other for a second and he chuckles lightly. He turns around and points to an area where there is a dining table and chair. On the table, there is a tray of food.

    ¡°Eat and freshen up. Or freshen up and eat. You have just 20 minutes to do that. I will be back in exactly 20 minutes. When you are done taking a bath, wear this¡±, he points to the bed. There is a red dress lying on the bed and heels beside it.

    What is this jerk trying to do? He wants to rape me in that dress or he wants to sell me off?

    I really wish to know what he is about to do but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t read through him. With his expression, I know what he is about to do to me will be terrible.

    I have to get out of here myself.

    I need to save myself. I don¡¯t need any Xavier right now. I can¡¯t risk having him here to rescue me and being used as a scapegoat.

    I need to find a way out of here. Alive.

    With an invisible kiss, he goes to the door and he is out of the room in a second. I fall to the floor. My breathing hitched and I am trying to breathe properly.

    No.

    I shake my head inwardly.

    Despite being married, I never had anything with my so-called husband and now I am being forced to have sex with the only person I hate most in the world.

    I can¡¯t do this. I can¡¯t let him touch me. I would rather die than allow myself to be used by him.

    Without thinking, I shoot to my feet and storm towards the dining table. I open the food tray and grab the fork and knife without checking what type of food it is.

    I don¡¯t know where this courage ising from but I am d it is here at the right time. Clueless on what to do next, I stare left and right, towards the door and the window, pondering hard on which to use.

    Suddenly, I think of the idea that I might be in a room filled with cameras and I am being watched right now.

    More reasons why I need to hurry.

    Quickly, I race to the window. My heart is pounding harder than ever before and I really hope this idea of an escape will work to my benefit.

    I open the window and stare down. A gasp leaves my mouth when I realize I don¡¯t know what floor I am. The ground seems far away and the idea of an escape race out of my head immediately.

    My back hit the wall in defeat.

    What should I do?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    A stamping jerks me back to reality. I look up to know where it ising from, scared that Sebastian ising back.

    But then it isn¡¯t from here. The sound seems to being from above. I stare up and I can confirm it is from above.

    Is there another floor above? What are those people there doing? Should I go there and ask for help? Who are the people there? Are they also working for him? Where the hell am I?

    Impulsively, I go to the window again and look out. Staring down, my heart skips a beat before I finally stare up.

    I can¡¯t see what is above clearly but I can see a rope hanging in the air.

    My mouth drops open.

    A miracle?

    Hurriedly, I ce my left foot on the edge of the window, stretching enough to grab the rope. With my hands secured on the rope and my other feet on the edge of the window, I contemte what exactly to do, whether to go down or up.

    I don¡¯t know what fate awaits me up and what awaits me down but I know the numbers of guards downstairs wouldn¡¯t be as much as those above.

    Just before I can take off my feet from the window, I hear the sound of a gunshot. Dread fills me up instantly but I manage to remain calm, holding onto the rope tightly alongside the fork and knife.

    I will definitely need them.

    With confidence, I begin to go up with the rope as I count numbers in my head to keep me sane and to lose track of the time I am spending doing this.

    I hope Sebastian won¡¯t take notice of my absence on time. This will give me time to get out of here before I am missed.

    Finally, I see something protruding which I can hold onto while letting go of the rope. Not sure what is above or who, I take a leap of fate and grab the protruding wall.

    I leap and find myself on the edge of the building almost falling off. With a terrified scream, I move backwards and fall on my bottom.

    Realizing I made it there, I almost let out a cry of joy. I look around to see it is the rooftop.

    What else am I supposed to do?

    As soon as I get up from my fall, a door opens and a strange face appears, looking breathless. When he sees me, he points at me and goes back.

    Shit!

    They know already.

    I look around for where to hide but there is none. In haste, I walk to the door he took out and hide by the side, holding firmly onto my only weapon.

    The fork and knife.

    Someone rushes up again and I try to attack the person from behind only to see it is Sebastian.

    He whirls around, grabs my throat and turns around with me, walking fast and pushing me along.

    My eyes widen.

    The fork and knife in my hand fall off too.

    ¡°How dare you?!¡± He thunders with extreme rage, making me wonder what happened and how he got to know I was gone so fast. ¡°You think I can¡¯t kill you right this moment? You bitch! I wanted to have a bit of fun with you first but you ruined it. You and that devil ruined this. I will make you pay.¡±

    I don¡¯t have time to think about what he just said about me and Xavier ruining this for him because he has pushed me to the edge.

    My eyes widen. I want to plead.

    Just a push and I will be gone forever.

    I will never see Xavier again. I will never get to know about the mystery behind my resemnce with Andre and who Mr Moore is to me. I will never get to resolve my fight with Xavier. I will never get to go back to Chicago.

    He pushes me off and I begin to fall, my hands flying in the air and I close my eyes, waiting to wee death.

    I keep falling and I can¡¯t help but wonder how many floors this building has. Even if I survived this fall, my life will never remain the same again.

    Xavier will never look at me again. I should just die and go to rest.

    Finally, I fall down but not on the hard floor. I don¡¯t feel any pain. I don¡¯t feel any hard impact from falling on the floor.

    There is a wall guiding me. A soft wall.

    Immediately, I sh my eyes open, only to meet the intense gaze of a man I was thinking for a moment that I would never see again.

    I fell on him.

    My chest is on his. And there is a big nket underneath him.

    Just before I can process what just happened and how I have managed to narrowly escape death, a shot rings out, hitting Xavier on the shoulder.

    This is when I see the bruises all over his face.

    I scream and scurry off him in shock.

    With a wince, as he grits his teeth in pain, he doesn¡¯t get up. Instead, he holds the gun in his hand with his two trembling hands and points it upwards.

    I look up to see Sebastian grinning down at him as he points a gun at Xavier as well.

    Xavier pulls the trigger the same time Sebastian did and I let out a loud terrifying scream as I watch Xavier drop the gun, his body going still.

 CHAPTER 79

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    When his body goes limp, my heart jumps into my chest. This is when I realize he is holding onto my left hand with his right.

    So tightly.

    But he isn¡¯t breathing.

    ¡°Xavier¡±, I jerk his shirt, hoping he would open his eyes and smile at me and tell me this is over. But he isn¡¯t moving. He isn¡¯t breathing. His hands are bing cold and finally, his grip on my hand ckens.

    With trembling hands, I continue to jerk him back and forth, tears rolling down my eyes and falling onto his pale face.

    ¡°Xavier, no. Don¡¯t do this to me¡±, I let go of his shirt and hug his body to mine. ¡°Please stay with me. I promise never to be out of your sight henceforth. I won¡¯t leave anymore. Just stay!¡±

    I know I am screaming with every ounce of energy in me, even though I have been battered and starved. But I don¡¯t care.

    What I care about right now is Xavier opening his eyes. I don¡¯t need him to say a word to me. I just want him to open his eyes and smile at me.

    When the realization dawns on me that I might actually lose him, I cover my mouth with both hands, my whole body trembling as I begin to cry. A sharp pain of loss sears through me as I fall back on my buttocks, watching him lying lifeless.

    It is all because of me.

    If I hadn¡¯t crossed paths with any of them, none of these would have happened.

    I caused this.

    The sound of running feet breaks the silence and I look up to see Alex and Ethan running towards us.

    Alex¡¯s hands are soaked with blood.

    If I was not crying right now and hoping for a miracle so Xavier would wake up, I would have been scared by the sight of this blood.

    I am not scared of it.

    In fact, I feel a sense of satisfaction.

    Xavier did it. He said he would and he did. He promised to keep me safe and he has.

    I would never feel safe with any other person but him. This is why I need him back. I can¡¯t lose Xavier. I love him and I always will.

    He is my savior. Crossing paths with him was meant to be.

    We are meant to be.

    I move back towards him and tap him again, hope rising inside of me. He is still not moving.

    My sobs turn into a loud cry of agony.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    This isn¡¯t happening!

    No!

    While in a state of shock, I shift backwards again, hugging my knees to my body with tears all over my face. I watch as Alex and Ethan pick him up on the cold floor and race to a waiting ambnce.

    Alexes back to me. His mouth is moving but I can¡¯t hear anything. He demonstrates with his hand while still talking but I can¡¯t make out what he is saying.

    He whirls around with a terrified expression and signals to Ethan toe back before helping me up. With Ethan¡¯s help, he hoists me onto Alex¡¯s back and he darts forward towards another car.

    I want to protest and tell them I want to be in the same van as Xavier but I can¡¯t find my voice.

    I don¡¯t know what is happening.

    My eyes are bing smaller too but I am forcing myself to keep them open.

    I don¡¯t care what happens. Xavier needs to wake up first before anything will happen to me. I need to see his blue ocean eyes again.

    Alex drops me on the back seat of the car which jerks to life instantly. I don¡¯t know if I am asleep or wide awake but I know I am not moving.

    Every part of my body is still but my thoughts are still intact, running wild back and forth about Xavier.

    I don¡¯t know how long I stayed curled up in the back seat until we got to the destination and the door is pulled open.

    Alex helps me out again and I wonder if he was in the car all along.

    He practically race into the hospital with me on his back. I can¡¯t see Xavier.

    Where is he?

    With my full sense back, I tap Alex. ¡°Xavier.¡± I manage to say.

    He does not reply as a wheeler is brought and he ces me on it carefully. Before he can move, I grab his shirt, a surge of energy running through my veins from nowhere, my eyes wide awake now.

    Xavier.

    Where is he?

    ¡°I need to see him. Where is he?¡±

    He shares a knowing look with one of the nurses who nods and attempts to push the wheeler. I sit upright, and grab him tightly, attempting to jump off when he holds me down.

    ¡°Calm down¡±, he mutters softly. ¡°Xavier is fine.¡±

    ¡°I need to see him. I need to be sure he is fine just like you have said.¡±

    I saw him. He was shot. If he is fine just like he said, then I need to confirm that.

    He shakes his head in disagreement. ¡°You need to go with them. You are not¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just let me see him and then I will do whatever you want me to¡±, I plead with my two hands up at him.

    He watches me for a moment before nodding and helping me back on my feet. With his hand on my back, he guides me through a long corridor and we finally get to a ward where I see Mathew and the rest of the guards waiting.

    I walk closer and see the doctor from the transparent door pushing two objects on Xavier¡¯s exposed chest which makes him jerk upright and fall back again without opening his eyes.

    I gasp.

    They continue to do that for another minute before the doctor puts the object away. A nurse rushes to the door and pulls at the curtain to cover the transparent door.

    A whimper leaves my mouth and I find myself falling to the ground when I can¡¯t see anything again.

    Just then, the doctores out and I manage to get back up.

    ¡°How is he?¡±

    ¡°Is he alive?¡±

    Alex and I ask at the same time.

    The doctor shakes his head and replies. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. He is in aa.¡±

    My eyes go wide instantly as the word processes slowly in my head. Suddenly, the weakness from earlier engulfs me and I find myself swaying.

    Before Alex can grab me, I fall to the ground with a thud and my eyes close on it¡¯s own ord.

 CHAPTER 80

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    Blood is trailing on the floor where I shot Sebastian several times but he isn¡¯t dead. There is a glint of amusement in his eyes which makes me feel mocked.

    Anger surges through me as I try to raise my hand and shoot him again till those glints are no longer there and what remains is the cold expression of a dead man.

    But my hands are stiff.

    They aren¡¯t moving.

    Sebastian begins tough like a maniac. His voice rings a bell in my head, making adrenaline rush down my spine.

    Still, I can¡¯t move. I am transfixed to one spot.

    I turn around and I see another version of Sebastian behind me. He is shot too but he is alsoughing.

    I became confused.

    What the hell is happening?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    When I look to the front, he is still there. I shake my head, wondering if this is just my imagination.

    Sebastian ought to be dead. I promised to kill him. I promised Jasmine. I can¡¯t let him get away with kidnapping her. I can¡¯t let this repeat itself. He needs to die.

    A surge of energy rushes through me and I let out a scream before forcefully peeling my legs off the ground and rushing towards him.

    My body hits his body. With the force, I push him forward with my body until we get to the edge of the cliff.

    Grinning at him because of the fear I see in his eyes, I push him off but he holds onto a tiny edge with one hand. I shake my head and stand with my hands akimbo before stamping my feet on his hand so he can let go.

    He screams out in pain.

    But instead of letting go and falling off like I want, he grabs my leg with the other hand and pulls me towards him.

    Our screams echo around the empty cold ce as we begin to fall.

    Then darkness envelops me.

    Within a minute, light begins to seep in and I sh my eyes open. The first thing thates to my head is to find Sebastian. To see if he is dead or not.

    If he isn¡¯t, I need to kill him. If he is, then I need to find Jasmine.

    But he is nowhere to be found. I don¡¯t even know where I am.

    The ce is empty, quiet and cold. I shiver and turn around. Then I feel a touch. A warm touch that manages to warm through my entire body.

    Still feeling the touch in my hand, I look down but no one is here.

    What the hell is happening?

    I squat down and hold my head in between my two hands.

    Then I hear her voice.

    That familiar soft voice that manages to bring joy to my heart. The same voice that does unimaginable things to my existence.

    The voice belongs to the timid woman I promised to save with my life.

    I look around but she isn¡¯t here. She is nowhere to be found. Even though I can feel her. I can feel her presence. I can feel her breath.

    The voicees again. Throaty.

    Is she crying? Did Sebastian get to her again? Where the hell is Mathew and Ethan? Where is Andrew? What about Alex? One of them should save her till I find my way out of here.

    If they don¡¯t, I won¡¯t hesitate to blow their brains off if anything happens to Jasmine.

    ¡°Xavier, please¡±, she mutters loudly now and I shoot to my feet instantly, spinning around.

    What the hell is happening?

    This is a cry for help. How can I get out of here and save her? Where is she? Where am I?

    I feel the touch again then a drop of tear falls down my face and I scream in frustration before darkness sets in again.

    My index finger moves.

    And the voicees again. This time louder than ever before.

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you, I promise. Just wake up already please¡±, she cries out holding onto my right hand.

    When my right hand moves, she stops crying and her hold on the hand ckens. I move the hand again and a gasp leaves her mouth.

    ¡°Xavier?¡± she calls out softly, more like a question.

    I want to open my eyes but it is quite painful. I move my two hands at the same time and she grips my right hand more tightly.

    ¡°Xavier?¡± There is excitement in her voice. ¡°Alex call the doctor. Xavier is awake.¡±

    She says that without leaving my hand. It makes a smile form on my smile as I slowly begin to open my eyelid and eventually, my eyes sh open to meet the intense gaze of a brown-eyed woman with straight white hair.

    Her hair is disheveled but she still looks pretty. If there is anyone who looks pretty in a messy situation, then that person is Jasmine Cooper.

    ¡°Xavier?¡± she calls again. ¡°Xavier?¡± She jumps up in excitement, letting go of my hand for a brief second before grabbing it again and wiping her tear-stained face with a hankie.

    Suddenly, she ms her forehead to mine and begins to press kisses on every part of my face.

    I wince.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± she demands, rising with her flustered face.

    I do not reply. I just continue to watch her.

    Panic sets in. ¡°Xavier, are you ok? Alex, where is the doctor?¡±

    As though Alex was waiting for her to say something about the doctor, he rushes in with a man in a white coat.

    Alex grabs Jasmine and I watch them go out.

    Before the doctor can examine me, I find my voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine now, can you discharge me?¡±

    ¡°I need to check if everything is fine¡±, he doesn¡¯t seem surprised by my words. He is the family doctor and he knows how much I hate hospitals. I can¡¯t even remember thest time I came here.

    When I don¡¯t say a word, he quickly examines me. Letting go of his stethoscope, he nods at me before taking off every single tube attached to my body with the assistant of a nurse.

    When he is done, I rise immediately as he goes out and Jasminees in.

    ¡°Xavier, are you ok?¡± she demands from me with a worried filled expression.

    I nod and hold her outstretched hand. Pulling her back to the seat she was sitting on a while ago, we stare at each other.

    I am thinking of what to say to break the silence. But she beats me to it with a sob.

    ¡°I am sorry¡±, I find myself saying without knowing exactly why I am apologizing out of the blue.

    I know I am supposed to apologize for everything. Right from when we first met till now. I shouldn¡¯t have made her so worried to the extent of crying so hard that I could hear while I was unconscious.

    ¡°You were in aa¡±, she exins to me, shing me a light smile and looking away quickly as she wipes her tears.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, I say again. This catches her attention and she brings her eyes to meet mine.

    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± she asks in confusion.

    ¡°For everything¡±, I utter firmly, hoping she will get the message. For mistaking her for someone else.

    For kidnapping her and making her helpless.

    For forcing her to the altar and making her my wife.

    For finding her when she ran away and kidnapping her for the second time.

    For all my cruel and harsh behavior towards her and for also deceiving her.

    And finally for making her cry and worried about me.

    Her eyes are red, puffy and swollen and I doubt if she has slept in a while. Tempted to ask her how long I have been in aa, I open my mouth but she ces a finger on it, shutting me up.

    She stands up from the chair and embraces me firmly in a tight hug. We stay this way for more than a minute before she pulls away.

    ¡°Thank you foring back, Xavier¡±, she murmurs, tears glistening in her eyes. ¡°I love you.¡±

    At thest statement, my heart stops beating for a second out of shock. Then it starts beating again.

    But wildly and loudly.

    I don¡¯t know how to react to this sudden confession of love from a woman I forcefully made my wife. Just when I am thinking of what exactly to do to her to earn her forgiveness and let go of her finally so she can go back to her life in Chicago, she tells me she loves me.

    ¡°I love you, Xavier¡±, she repeats and begins to cry, bowing her head down.

    Without thinking, I stand up to her height and hold her head between my two hands, wiping her tears with my thumb.

    She doesn¡¯t stop crying so I do the only thing thates to my head.

    I shut her up with a kiss on the lips which has me delving my tongue into her mouth to im her as mine.

 CHAPTER 81

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    This is his favorite ce.

    His haven. The exact image of what I saw in that painting room of a boat house. I envisioned going there without even knowing it was real.

    Not knowing it existed and that was Xavier¡¯s haven. His escape from reality.

    When he told me this was his favorite ce, I couldn¡¯t help but smile and hold his hands.

    Since the ident and his discharge, he has been extremely quiet but I am willing to do all it takes to bring him back to how we used to be.

    Xavier has never been much of a talker which is why I am not too worried. He isn¡¯t traumatized by that event either so I am hoping he is still trying to recover, even though the doctor dered him fit and healthy enough now.

    The ride back home is in extreme silence. He keeps shing me looks and smiles which gets me curious about where else we are heading.

    ¡°I usually spend days here before going back home¡±, he breaks the silence eventually with a smile. ¡°Maybe next time, we will spend some time here.¡±

    That is all.

    I wonder when he will start to express himself more.

    Actually, I have been worried since the other day I confessed my love for him. It¡¯s been a week already and he hasn¡¯t said a word to me in return. It has me worried about what he truly feels and if what I did is right.

    Without a word, I nod.

    Then I remember my conclusion fromst night and the decision I took. I should get my life back in shape by finding out who I truly am and where I am going.

    The thought of Chicago, the thought of Aunt Rica, the thought of Mr. Moore and Andre were all over my mindst night till I fell deep asleep.

    My curiosity is eating at me and I need to find out the truth. This is where Chicago and Aunt Ricae in. I need to know what rtionship I have with those people and I am sure Aunt Rica is the only one who can answer the question.

    For the first time in months, I wonder if she is worried about me and my absence. I don¡¯t visit often, just like twice or three times a year and being absent for four months now might not be easily noticed by her, except of course for the money I usually send her which I haven¡¯t done in months.

    Aside from that, I have been unreachable. I don¡¯t know how I dropped my phone and I don¡¯t have anyone¡¯s contact anymore, including those from the restaurant where I used to work.

    Hoping she won¡¯t be worried, I close that chapter and begin to think of the next thing troubling me.

    Xavier.

    We get into town and he continues to drive in silence while I watch him handle the wheels expertly. A small smile forms on my lips until it hits me again.

    My worry.

    I am deeply worried. About us. About him. And myself. About what is between us which isn¡¯t defined. About what I truly mean to him. About what this will lead to.

    Xavier doesn¡¯t seem bothered. Not bothered about not telling me what he feels in return.

    I am about to say something about my decision fromst night when I notice the turn he is taking.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I demand from him.

    We should be heading home since he got a call which made us leave the boathouse where we spent only an hour outside, holding hands and watching the water.

    He spares me a nce and only smiles, without answering my question.

    My curiosity heightens and I watch out, trying so hard to contain myself and wait till we get to wherever we are going.

    Five minutester, we are stopping right in front of the registry. The same ce where we got married four months ago.

    I turn to him with a full-grown curiosity. What are we doing here? I almost ask out loud.

    He seems to be avoiding my gaze as he turns the engine off and steps out of the car, his strong back to me.

    That is a hint for me to get out too. Quickly, I do so, my head spinning with questions about what this means.

    Is he here to get an annulment?

    At this question, my heart skips a beat. I should be happy since I never liked the idea of being married to him but that was then. I can¡¯t help the hurt crawling slowly into my heart at the thought of an annulment.

    I can¡¯t help but ask when I get beside him. ¡°What are we doing here, Xavier?¡±

    ¡°Come¡±, he only says, holding my hand and walking towards the entry. A priestes into view and he lets go of my hand quickly, strolling towards the man.

    I watch with dread and from a distance, I stare at the two men conversing, attempting to eavesdrop on their conversation.

    This is bad. Obviously.

    Perhaps, I should tell him about my decision before he breaks the dreadful news to me. He has been acting all nice just to make me feel good but this has been his intention all along.

    I should not be sad. I need to tell him my mind too.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Xavier?¡± I call as I try to move closer but he signals to me to wait as he continues to speak with the man who spares me a pitiful nce.

    My heart drops.

    This is it. I shouldn¡¯t have told him I loved him. That was rash.

    What if he doesn¡¯t feel the same way towards me? What if he is just doing all of this so it doesn¡¯t seem he isn¡¯t appreciating my love for him?

    I close my eyes as a wave of embarrassment hits me.

    I want to me the moment. I said that unprepared. That was exactly how I felt but I didn¡¯t mean to blurt it out at that moment.

    I guess the thought of losing him forever made me do that. It was in the heat of the moment.

    I¡¯m not supposed to regret saying that to him but I can¡¯t help it.

    The smell of his cologne makes me know he is near me now. When I flutter my eyes open, he is standing right in front of me with a light smile on his face. The same type of smile he has been shing at me since he got up from that bed.

    Out of nowhere, he stretches a paper at me. I furrow my brows and look at the paper. It has the registry symbol at the right corner and I realize immediately that it is the same marriage certificate we signed four months ago when we got married.

    Not knowing what this means, I stare at him in confusion.

    He seems to get it as the smile wipes off his face and he signals to me to look at it again. This time, I look carefully, reading every single detail on it until I get to the part where he wants me to see.

    Jasmine Cooper.

    What?!

    My name is right there on the certificate. It isn¡¯t Andre¡¯s.

    I remember vividly that I wrote Andre¡¯s name. Not because he told me to but because she is supposed to be the one getting married to me, not me. Besides, I wanted that to work to my advantage. I didn¡¯t want my name on the paper and I know Xavier wouldn¡¯t have allowed it then if I had written my name instead of Andre¡¯s.

    My hands shake.

    My jaws drop.

    ¡°I told you our name is the one on our marriage certificate but you didn¡¯t believe me so I thought it was best to bring you here and show you the evidence. What do you think?¡±

    What do I make of this? Just a while ago, I thought he didn¡¯t feel the way I felt. I was already thinking of leaving and here he was doing this, making me feel glittery, with butterflies sparking inside of me.

    He still isn¡¯t expressing how he really feels which is why every one of his actions confuses me each time.

    Now that it is obvious we are legally married together and not because I am representing Andre, I don¡¯t know what to feel or think.

    What about Chicago? How do I tell him now? How do I tell him about the decision I madest night?

    The smilees back to his face and he embraces me. I am still in shock and I am sure tears are glistening in my eyes.

    When he goes back to the man, I watch them again and after a minute, hees back to me. Grabbing my hand so we can leave, I stand still, yanking my hand away from his grip.

    He looks startled and turns back to me with a deep frown etched on his forehead.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asks with a concern-filled tone.

    I want to shake my head. I want to shout a big no. I want to cry out and ask him what all of this means. I want to tell him to blurt out what he truly feels.

    But I can¡¯t find my voice.

    My legs won¡¯t budge either.

    I am on the verge of crying.

    ¡°Jasmine?¡± he calls and approaches. I take a step back, my hands trembling slightly, cold engulfing me.

    ¡°Xavier¡±, I finally say, my lips trembling.

    He rushes towards me. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to talk to you about something. I was supposed to tell youst night but I didn¡¯t see you till I fell asleep and then this morning, we went to the boat house and I didn¡¯t want to ruin the moment and¡­¡±

    I am rambling.

    What the hell is wrong with me?

    He is silently watching me with those intense blue eyes that do a lot o things to my body.

    Closing my eyes to summon up enough courage to blurt it out, I heave a deep sigh and say. ¡°I am going to Chicago.¡±

    I don¡¯t hear a word from him after blurting that out so I open my eyes slowly to see realization dawning on him and he exims loudly in total disbelief. ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°I need to go back to Chicago.¡±

 CHAPTER 82

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    Finally, I am home.

    Forcing myself to enter as the words from Jasmine keeps ringing a bell in my ears.

    I am going to Chicago

    I need to go back to Chicago

    For three days in a row, I haven¡¯t set my eyes on her. I usually get back home veryte in the night, thinking she would be gone and I won¡¯t have to watch her leave.

    I am aplete mess.

    And I am enraged by her decision.

    Just when I thought everything was fine and going well, she decided to go back home. That has always been the n. Going back home. I shouldn¡¯t be mad but I can¡¯t help it.

    She doesn¡¯t belong here but I made her stay here forcefully. It is time high that she left.

    I know this. I know I am supposed to let her go. I should have let her go for weeks now but my selfishness wouldn¡¯t allow me. I was hoping she would never mention a thing about Chicago any longer but she did.

    What do I expect when Sebastian is already out of the way? I promised to get rid of Sebastian and let her go.

    Since Sebastian is out of the way, she is allowed to leave.

    Wanting to make my way to the penthouse just like I have been doing two nights in a row, I sway, taking note of my drunken state.

    I didn¡¯t mean to be drunk.

    I took only a bottle of it in the car. It was meant to help me think less of her or anything that has to do with her.

    If I hadn¡¯t quit smoking, I would have some instead.

    A door opens and I see Jasmine walking towards me before I can get to the end of the staircase. She is not in her nightwear. She is wearing a ck beautiful dress and it makes my heart skip a beat.

    For two reasons.

    Because she looks so pretty in the dress.

    And because it seems she is leaving today finally.

    She wouldn¡¯t be dressed up like this by this time if she wasn¡¯t leaving.

    Quickly, I nce down at my wristwatch to check the time. It is 4 am. I didn¡¯t realize it was already morning.

    I avoid meeting her gaze as she approaches.

    ¡°Xavier?¡± she calls out to me when she gets closer. ¡°Where have you been all night?¡±

    She tries to touch me as I take note of the tone of worry in her voice. Before she can touch me, I step back, trying so hard topose myself from grabbing her and forcing her to stay no matter what.

    I can force her to stay but I won¡¯t.

    She deserves to leave. I am just being selfish and I can¡¯t help it.

    ¡°Xavier?¡± Hurt shes across her expression and it does something to my heart. I watch her stare at me with her mouth agape at my reaction to her touch.

    Her pained expression almost breaks me. It makes me want to apologize immediately. It makes me want to ask why she made such a decision after everything. It makes me want to hold onto her and never let go.

    It makes me want to tell her how much I want her here. How much I never want her to leave. It makes me want to tell her why she doesn¡¯t need to go back to Chicago.

    But I can¡¯t find my voice. Instead, I walk past her hurriedly and she follows behind calling my name.

    ¡°Xavier!¡±

    ¡°Xavier?¡±

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?!¡± she screams out in pain, her voice echoing and breaking the silence in the house.

    I whirl around immediately, facing her squarely.

    ¡°You!¡± I point at her with boiling rage. ¡°You are my problem. Can you just let me be for a second?¡±

    She gasps and retreats, taken aback by my rude behavior. Realization dawns on me immediately and a curse almost slips through my mouth.

    I am being selfish.

    I turn around and begin to leave again, totally ashamed of myself. I feel nothing but anger inside of me. Not just at Jasmine for choosing to leave but at myself for not wanting to let go. I am mad at myself for being a jerk. For letting my emotions get the better of me.

    All of this is strange to me.

    I have never felt this way towards anyone. This pull of attraction does crazy things to my existence. This selfishness that is tempting me to force her to stay. This feeling makes me hope for the impossible.

    I hate how weak I feel.

    I hate every one of these.

    Just before I can get to the elevator, someone pulls me back roughly and Ie face to face with Jasmine.

    I never knew she followed.

    She has a cold look on her face mixed with pure anger and hurt. Suddenly, the anger is reced with a joyless smile that tugs at my heart.

    I expect her to throw a tantrum. I expect her to scream and shout at me for being selfish. For not wanting to let her go. For not wanting to keep to the agreement of letting her go.

    But she doesn¡¯t do any of that.

    Instead, she smiles and says. ¡°Happy birthday, Xavier.¡±

    My eyebrows raise in confusion.

    What is today¡¯s date? How the hell did she know it was my birthday? Is that why she is up by this time not because she is leaving? Did she change her mind about leaving?

    I have been dreading going into our bedroom for three nights in a row now because I didn¡¯t want to see an empty room. I expect her to be long gone by now but she is still here.

    Here she is wishing me a happy birthday when I don¡¯t even remember it¡¯s my birthday.

    ¡°I baked a cake¡±, she adds, holding my hand and still smiling.

    The smile on her face confuses me more and I clench my fist tightly beside me to stop myself from grabbing and kissing the living hell out of her.

    I don¡¯t deserve this. I don¡¯t deserve this kindness. I don¡¯t deserve her.

    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± I manage to ask, curiosity setting in.

    I want to know why she is still here. I want to know if she has changed her mind about leaving. I want to know if she still intends to leave or not.

    I am struggling not to hold her back and beg her not to leave. Spend every minute with her. Treat and love her right.

    Love.

    The word snaps me out of my reverie.

    Is this love? Is this what it is called? Do I love her?

    Suddenly it hits me.

    Is she leaving because I didn¡¯t tell her I loved her too when she confessed her feelings to me at the hospital? Is this because I am not reciprocating her love for me?

    I am trying so hard to show that she means a lot to me too. I don¡¯t have to say the love word. This is why I took her to that boat house and also to the registry.

    When I mentioned that I changed the name on the marriage certificate during one of our heated arguments, she didn¡¯t seem to believe me so I thought letting her see things for herself would make it believable.

    I wanted her to believe in me.

    I wanted her to know she means the world to me.

    Action speaks louder than voice. I don¡¯t need to voice out every single thing I feel. My actions make up for what I am not saying.

    ¡°Is this about my decision to go to Chicago? Is that why you have been acting weird?¡± She questions, the hurt back on her expression.

    Not wanting to hide it anymore, I nod and let my hand drop from hers before folding them across my bosom.

    ¡°Yes. You should be gone.¡±

    ¡°Really? So you want me gone that much?¡± Her voice breaks and it confuses me more.

    Isn¡¯t this what she wants? She said she wanted to leave and I am giving her the chance now before I change my mind and force her to stay back.

    ¡°Xavier, you want me to leave?¡± she demands again when I am not saying anything. ¡°Say something, will you? Anything. Just say the word and I will leave this instant. You don¡¯t need to make me feel unwanted. I will leave if that is what you want¡­¡±

    ¡°What I want or what you want?¡± I cut her short, anger simmering inside of me, making me drop my two folded arms. ¡°You are the one who is obsessed about going back to Chicago. I gave you that chance to leave and now you are telling me to let you know if I want you gone or not.¡±

    She remains mute.

    ¡°If you want to leave, you can. You don¡¯t need my permission to.¡±

    I want to turn around to leave when her broken voice stops me. ¡°Xavier.¡±

    I stop with my back to her.

    ¡°I have always known you were cold-hearted but I never knew you were this heartless.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± I face her squarely, hurt by the statement. What exactly am I doing other than satisfying her wish to leave?

    ¡°Yes. You are a jerk and I hate you¡±, she throws her arm at me in an attempt to p my chest but I grab her, mming her body to mine, her face inches away from mine.

    The unshed tears in her eyes make me grit my teeth and clench my jaws.

    Her lips are wet, calling to me. It makes me want to im them. Taste them. Suck on them.

    ¡°You want to leave, don¡¯t you?¡± I force myself to ask in between the whirling emotions inside of me.

    ¡°Leave to where?¡± She cries out. ¡°After the confession of my love for you, you think that is what I would do? If I wanted to leave, why would I summon up the courage to confess how I feel to you?¡±

    A tear rolls down her eyes as my confusion intensifies.

    She told me she wanted to leave, didn¡¯t she? Why is she saying something else now?

    ¡°But you said you wanted to leave, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    She looks taken aback and a bit shocked before replying. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You did.¡± I insist.

    She shakes her head in disagreement. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    My hold on her ckens but she isn¡¯t pulling away. She is staring at me with those adorable brown eyes making me feel conscious of myself for the very first time.

    Scared that my breath stinks as a result of the alcohol I took on my way home, I step back a little.

    ¡°If this is about what I said to you at the registry, then you misunderstood. I told you I needed to go to Chicago. I expected you to ask me what I wanted to do there but you didn¡¯t ask. You avoided me like a gue. You pretended as if I was nonexistent.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± I trail off, cursing myself mentally for misunderstanding what she said even though I still don¡¯tprehend what she means by wanting to go to Chicago. ¡°What do you want from there? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°I need to go to Chicago to see my aunt. I want to clear up the mystery about my birth. I want to know the reason why Andre and I look alike and have the same baby tattoo. She is the only one who can answer my questions. I didn¡¯t grow up to know my parents but I have their picture and they are not Andre¡¯s parents. I want to know the truth.¡±

    A weight as heavy as a sack filled with regret settles inside of me alongside guilt.

    This is it.

    I misunderstood. I f**king misunderstood her. She said she needed to go to Chicago and I assumed she wanted to leave and go back to her life.

    Silence falls.

    I don¡¯t know what to say. I don¡¯t know if I am supposed to apologize for misunderstanding her and for avoiding her.

    She sniffles and I look up to see her in tears. Instinctively, I take a long step forward and hold her head in between my two palms before cing my forehead gently on hers.

    With a whisper, I say. ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    My lips brush hers softly like a feather before an idea jumps into my head.

    I pull away before I can think of deepening the kiss and mutter. ¡°Can we go together?¡±

    She looks confused as she exims. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Chicago together¡±, I suggest with a smile on my face as relief washes through my whole existence at her exnation and my heart thumping wildly within my ribcage inplete excitement.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 CHAPTER 83

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    My aunt lives in the slum part of Chicago and I feel ufortable having Xavier with me on our way to see her.

    Even though I feel safer with him beside me. I snuggle closer to him in the back seat of the car we hired. We have been silent since we got to the airport.

    He keeps pressing kisses to my forehead and hair and it amazes me.

    Even though Xavier still has not said the love word, I know I mean a lot to him. It just saddens me that he doesn¡¯t know how to express his feelings vocally.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    This should be enough. His actions ought to be enough but I am not satisfied. I want assurance. I want him to say the word. I want us to be free with each other. To be able to tell each other anything and everything. To be able to share secrets. To understand each other¡¯s silence too.

    I don¡¯t regret loving him. I don¡¯t regret telling him I loved him anymore too. I just want him to say it back to me.

    ¡°We should go out to a nice restaurant after you meet with your Aunt, what do you think?¡± His voice breaks into my thoughts, making me raise my head at him.

    Is this another date?

    Our first date was ruined because of me.

    ¡°Is this a date?¡± I ask with a smile and he shrugs indifferently, making me roll my eyes at him.

    He is still aloof. He doesn¡¯t know how to express himself.

    What will it take to ask me directly to a date instead?

    ¡°The first date wasn¡¯t up to my expectations¡­¡±, he pauses and I bite my lips in regret.

    ¡°I know I ruined it¡±, I shut my eyes. When I flutter it open, he is staring at me with a curious expression.

    Just like I am thinking, he questions. ¡°What happened that night?¡±

    I just realized I never told him about Catherine¡¯s call that day. A lot has happened. Everything happened so fast. From ruining the date to my kidnap and rescue.

    ¡°Catherine called me¡±, I mutter sitting away from him and looking out of the window.

    It might take a while for us to get to understand each other deeply. It might take a while for us to sort out our differences. It might take a while for me to learn to trust himpletely and it might take a while for us to ept each other the way we are.

    But I am willing to wait.

    ¡°I thought as much¡±, he lets out a chuckle and I face him. ¡°You were obviously mad and there to create a scene.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t create a scene¡±, I oppose, feigning annoyance. ¡°We were alone.¡±

    ¡°The waiter saw us arguing¡±, he murmurs, looking straight ahead with a smirk. ¡°I felt like a married man for once in my life. My wife was practically nagging me.¡±

    My heart squeezes.

    I don¡¯t know if I am supposed to bark at him for calling me a nagging wife or give him a light peck on the lips for calling me his wife.

    Now that I think of it, we are truly married.

    Ours is a bit different from others. Most people fall in love, go on dates, court each other and get married.

    But ours is different.

    We got married first. Then we courted each other and fell in love before going on dates.

    ¡°So what did she tell you this time?¡± He asks, looking dead serious now, making me wonder why Catherine is so bent on ruining our rtionship when it is obvious he doesn¡¯t like her.

    I shrug and say nothing.

    ¡°You are not going to tell me?¡±

    I nod intermittently before moving back into his arms, snuggling and sniffling his cologne.

    Heughs shortly. ¡°You have to tell me, Jas. That bitch deserves¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± I cut him short.

    He just called me JAS. That¡¯s the exact name Joe used to call me at the restaurant where I used to work. I should visit them before leaving for New York.

    Xavier raises his hand in surrender and I hug him back. We sit this way in silence until I summon up enough courage to speak up again.

    ¡°Xavier?¡± I call.

    ¡°Uhmm?¡± he responds.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking. I know this is not the right timing but I just want you to know so I can work towards it as soon as we get back home.¡±

    At the sound of home, my heart tugs. It sounds perfect. Chicago is no longer my home. New York is.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± he demands quickly.

    ¡°I want to start working again. I¡¯ve been too idle for too long and I can¡¯t wait to get back to work.¡±

    He remains silent.

    I move away from his embrace so I can see his face properly. Because I said I want to work again doesn¡¯t mean I will go back to the restaurant in Chicago. I don¡¯t care what kind of work it is. I just want to do something.

    ¡°Not here in Chicago¡±, I mention so he can be rest assured I am not trying to leave again. ¡°In New York. I don¡¯t care what kind of work it is. I just need something to do. Can you help me?¡±

    The fact that I have been living off him for four months is enough to make me feel guilty and think of working again.

    I never had much but I have never been dependent on men. I learnt the hard way that men don¡¯t give unless they want something in return. Which makes me work hard enough to be able to foot my bills and not be dependent on anyone.

    Having to lose my parents at a young age also contributed. It was just me and my Aunt. As soon as I was able to put food on the table for us both, she became dependent on me. It felt good at first but after a while but when I had to drop out of school, it became a problem.

    Even though we aren¡¯t rted, she is good to me and I don¡¯t regret dropping out because of her. She was my mother¡¯s friend and I used to call her Aunt right from time.

    That was what she told me but now that I am about to question my paternity, I don¡¯t know what to believe and what not to believe.

    Xavier is still not saying anything so I tap him lightly on the shoulder.

    ¡°What would you like to do?¡± His gaze collided with mine, his eyes dark.

    ¡°Anything.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything. You are my wife!¡± He sounds possessive and I smile, reading meaning into what he just said.

    He doesn¡¯t want me to go back to being a cleaner. He doesn¡¯t want me to do just any job.

    I smile.

    ¡°I am a school dropout, I can¡¯t do just any job. I want¡­¡±

    I trail, feeling embarrassed. I hope this won¡¯t change anything between us. I had to drop out because I could no longer afford my fees.

    Without a word, he pulls me to him and we hug each other in silence. When I notice the driver watching, I look down with embarrassment.

    ¡°So you won¡¯t tell me what Catherine said to you?¡± he demands, changing the topic.

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to¡±, I say with a mischievous smirk. He pretends to be annoyed and I peck his cheeks earning a low grunt from him.

    I giggle as he throws me a lustful stare.

    I can¡¯t help the smile forming on my face. Before I can say or do anything, the driver interrupts. ¡°We are here.¡±

 CHAPTER 84

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    My Aunt¡¯s t is the third one. Seeing that he is at the first t, I nod at him in appreciation. He must be a local for him to have known the description so well.

    I tap Xavier and we both get down. The driver is going to wait till we are done so we can take us back to the airport.

    Xavier wanted us toe with his helicopter but I told him not to. I have my reasons.

    Dropping out of college was not intended. I wanted to go to school but I had to drop out when I could not afford my fees.

    Despite the years of working my ass off, I still don¡¯t have any savings. But I intend to still go back to school which was why I was in search of another job in Chicago before I crossed paths with Xavier.

    I don¡¯t mind going part time but I intend to start working again so I can afford my fees and go back.

    When we get close to the t, I knock on the door and Xavier holds my hand, making me sh him a smile.

    I can hear rustles from inside and a few secondster, the door is thrown open by my Aunt whose eyes go wide the moment she sees me.

    ¡°Jasmine?¡± she demands with surprise before shifting her gaze to Xavier.

    ¡°Aunt¡±, I say and pull her into an embrace after letting go of Xavier¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Where have you been, you silly girl?¡± she hits my head yfully when we disengage. It makes me smile and turn to Xavier who has a grim look on his face.

    Unsure of how to introduce them to each other, I clear my throat nervously, taking note of the curiosity on her face.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Come in¡±, she mutters, leaving the doorway for us to enter and winking at me.

    Xavier goes in with her and I follow. The apartment is still the same. Just like how it has been for years.

    Everything is almost falling apart so I look away, feeling embarrassed and hoping Xavier won¡¯t mind.

    In opposition to what I am thinking, Xavier looks prettyfortable as she slumps to the nearest chair. I move to sit with him.

    My Aunt disappears for a moment andes rushing back with two drinks. She must have figured out that Xavier and I are together but that is not why we are here.

    I want to satisfy my curiosity. It keeps disturbing me. The fact that I might be sisters with Andre and the fact that her parents are mine too is giving me sleepless nights.

    ¡°Aunt¡±, I call to her as she begins to chatter away about missing me. I barely came home and I am sure she never knew I was missing.

    d about that, I take into ount how I need toe check on her more regrly instead of sending her money for upkeep.

    She seems to be lonely and looking frail.

    Three years ago, she almost died as a result of an unknown ailment which cost us a lot of money. That was when I had to drop out of school.

    She recovered and ever since, she had been unable to work. She relied solely on what I gave to her.

    Now, I can¡¯t help but wonder how she has been surviving on for the past four months. I always send her some money without her requesting for it.

    ¡°We are here for something important¡±, I mention, making her go to a seat immediately with curiosity written all over her.

    After a moment of silence, she demands. ¡°Are you getting married?¡±

    My heart skips a beat.

    How do I tell her I am already married?

    I shake my head. We will get back to thatter. For now, I need to know who I am.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s about my mom¡±, I say in a low tone. Standing up, I go to where she is sitting and sit next to her, holding her two hands. I know my mother died when I was still young but we have pictures of her and Dad everywhere in this particr apartment. Now I want to know everything. The only thing I know is that my Aunt took me in when my mother died in a car ident.

    ¡°Is she my real mom?¡± I ask and a sharp gasp leaves her mouth as she moves backwards.

    Watching carefully, I see how she looks down with tears glistening in her eyes. I think she knows. She knows about this too but she chooses to hide it from me.

    ¡°I know she isn¡¯t and that is why I am here. Why did you lie to me?¡±

    I don¡¯t know if this is the right thing to say but I can¡¯t help it. Right now, I feel nothing but pain. The pain of betrayal. For the deceit all my life.

    ¡°You lied to me, didn¡¯t you?¡± I demand when she isn¡¯t saying a word. ¡°Talk to me, please. Why did you lie to me? Who am I? Where are my real parents? How did you two find me? Why did they take me away from my real parents?¡±

    ¡°Jasmine, you are mistaken¡­¡±, she trails off but I am not ready to give in.

    ¡°Answer me then. Is she my real mom? If she is, then who is my real father?¡±

    If my mom is my real mom and Andre mother isn¡¯t, then perhaps, my mom and Mr. Moore had a thing together which exins why Andre and I look alike

    She shakes her head and stares at Xavier. As if knowing we need some privacy, he nods at me before going out.

    As soon as he is out, she turns to me. ¡°Who is he?¡±

    I don¡¯t reply to her. I ask instead. ¡°Where is my biological father?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±, she replies and I detect a tone of honesty. We are finally getting somewhere.

    ¡°What about mom?¡± I question, with my heart thumping wildly within my rib cage.

    She falls silent and she avoids my gaze.

    ¡°Is she truly my mom?¡±

    No reply.

    ¡°What are you hiding from me? Is she my mom?¡± At this point, I am already crying in frustration. I want to scream at her to answer me. I want to shout at her for deceiving me all along. For telling me I was an orphan when I wasn¡¯t.

    I can¡¯t help the tears falling off my eyes at this point but she isn¡¯t looking at me still and it angers me.

    Instinctively, I rise to my feet and rush towards the exit with blinded tears. Just before I can throw the door open with anger coursing through my veins, her voice stops me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jasmine¡±, she apologizes, her voice breaking. When I turn to her, she is wiping her tears with the back of her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know much but I know you¡­¡±

    She pauses.

    I take long strides towards her and kneel in front of her.

    ¡°What do you know?¡± I question as I try to control my anger and tears.

    She shakes her head. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Nothing?¡± I shoot to my feet angrily. She is saying nothing yet I can see it all in her expression. I can see she is lying. She is trying to hold back the information that will change my life forever.

    Did she vow to my mom never to tell me the truth? If she doesn¡¯t tell me who I am then who will? Does Mr. Moore even know I am his daughter? What about his wife? She never even acknowledged me even after seeing how much I look like her beloved daughter. She sacrificed me for that bitch and I doubt if I can ever forgive any of them.

    Now that I think of this, I don¡¯t even know if I am ready to know if I am their daughter. I don¡¯t like that woman and Andre too.

    Without any more words, I rush out. I don¡¯t care if she tells me anymore.

    Ignorance, they say, is bliss.

    I would rather stay inplete ignorance than satisfy my stupid curiosity and get to know that I am the daughter of a woman I despise.

    ¡°Jasmine!¡± Aunt¡¯s voice reaches out to me as I step down from the front porch, sighting Xavier in the distance, making a call.

    I whirl around to face her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, she mutters hysterically, tears streaming down her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I had to hide this from you for years. It¡¯s not my fault. I promised Judith. I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡­she told me¡­she bought you¡­ She took you¡­¡±

    Confusion clouds my mind.

    She bought me? Did she take me? What the hell is she talking about?

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the full story¡±, she grabs my shoulders, shaking her head. ¡°But I know she is not your biological mom, Jasmine.¡±

    I knew it.

    Nodding, I ept the truth letting it sink inside of me but before I can turn away from her to leave, a tear rolls down my eyes.

    I turn around finally to see Xavier behind me with a shocked expression. He must have heard what she said.

    My chest tightens and I run into his arms before breaking down into tears.

 CHAPTER 85

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    Jasmine isn¡¯t home.

    She has been ignoring me since we got back from Chicago. Our n to go on an official date is ruined again.

    And I fucking miss her.

    I miss kissing and cuddling with her on our matrimonial bed.

    I know she needs some space and I gave her space. We haven¡¯t slept in the same bed for two days now.

    After deciding to put an end to all of this and inviting Nichs and his wife to the mansion so we can clear the air, she isn¡¯t home.

    I tried her number but it is unreachable.

    Sebastian, who is a threat, is gone already but I still don¡¯t feel ok having gone without prior notice or any bodyguard with her.

    Anything can happen.

    Being my wife makes her an easy target.

    Restlessly, I pace the extent of our bedroom, trying her number again and again until it starts to ring.

    After ringing for almost a minute, it goes into voicemail.

    Goddammit!

    Impatiently, I stroll out heading towards the control room. I hope she hasn¡¯t done anything silly.

    I know she is sad about knowing the truth behind her paternity. The sadness has been hanging in the air since we left Chicago. I didn¡¯t know how to pacify her but I was willing to find out the truth for her.

    What her Aunt said back there has said it all. If her supposed mother isn¡¯t her biological mother, then that exins why she looks just like Andre, why she has the same tattoo as Andre and why I mistook her for Andre.

    When I get to the control room, I meet Felix inside. He rises instantly and greets me politely. ¡°Good day, boss.¡±

    I nod at him in reply before moving further into the room.

    ¡°I want to know when my wife left the house¡±, I say to him calmly, hoping he gets the message.

    He does not say a word but slouches back into his seat before working his fingers on theputer to scroll back to the activities that have been going on in the house.

    Then I saw her.

    She is wearing a tight ck sexy dress. Her hair isn¡¯t white. She has that straight ck wig on and she leaves it down making her look beautiful.

    Her dress is strapless, showing a bit of her cleavage. She is also wearing make-up and high heels.

    She is goddamn sexy.

    Where the hell did she go in that dress? She has never dressed this way for me or whenever we are going out. She seems to be a conservative person, unlike Andre.

    Suddenly, the thought of where she must have gone took over my worry about her safety.

    Then I checked the time. She left the house at 11:05 am and this is noon.

    I pat Felix on the back before heading out. I stroll towards the gate, hoping one of them would have an idea of where she went.

    The two guards at the gate greet me as I approach.

    ¡°My wife left the house a while ago. Did she tell you where she was heading to?¡± I demand from them.

    Adam shakes his head. ¡°No, boss but she left with Leonard.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Relief washes through me instantly. Earlier in the control room, I was not patient enough to see if she left with one of the cars in the garage.

    Honestly, the real reason why I went there was to see if my assumptions were wrong. I was having this weird feeling that she had gone back to Chicago. Seeing the video of her leaving with just a tiny purse made me feel better.

    I fish my phone out of my pocket to give Leonard a call. He picks at the second ring.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± I turn back to go towards the garage.

    ¡°We are at Heaven¡¯s Restaurant, boss. I¡¯m here with madam.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell her I called and send me the address¡±, I instruct before disconnecting the call.

    Increasing my pace, I get to the garage and see Ethan approaching. I throw my phone at him and signal to him to drive.

    He opens the nearest car and I hop into the back seat. He enters the driver¡¯s seat and ignites the engine to action immediately.

    My phone beeps and I know it is the address I asked Leonard to send.

    ¡°We are going to the address Leonard just sent to my phone. Check it out.¡±

    ¡°Ok, boss.¡± He stares down at him, his right hand on the wheel and the left holding the phone. When he looks up five secondster, he begins to reverse out of the garage and out of the gate.

    My mind drifts back to Grayson. He ought to be the one on duty today. If only he was still alive, he would have been the one with Jasmine wherever she was and not Leonard.

    Anytime I remember how he lost his life protecting Jasmine, I always regret not making Sebastian die a painful death. The fact that he killed Grayson made me want to give him a slow, torturous death while he begged for mercy from both me and the dead Grayson.

    But that didn¡¯t happen.

    We both shoot at each other in the heat of the moment. I shot him on the forehead and he died instantly.

    I close my eyes, hoping Grayson will find peace and Sebastian nothing but hell.

    When the cares to a stop, I know we are at the restaurant already so I look out before Ethan cane get my door.

    The restaurant isn¡¯t that far from home and I am surprised the name doesn¡¯t even sound familiar. It has a transparent door and I can see almost every individual inside.

    I step down from the car, stretching my hand towards Ethan. He ces the phone in my hand and I try Jasmine¡¯s number again.

    She is not in sight.

    With the phone glued to my ears, I move closer to the entrance. Just before I can enter, I see her.

    No. I see her back instead.

    She is wearing that ck dress and her hair is still down. My gaze shifts and I see she haspany. She isughing at something the person is saying.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He is a guy. He is wearing a white T-shirt and jeans with a ck face cap.

    I furrow my brows, anger coursing through me.

    How can shee out to meet a man without informing me? She was supposed to call to inform me. That wouldn¡¯t hurt, would it?

    Who the hell is this guy?

    I stand frozen at the entrance until someone taps me from behind. It is the security guard at the entrance.

    This is when I realize I am stopping people from entering. Thinking I am here to patronize, he directs me inside and I go in.

    Jasmine is no longerughing but she has a smile on her face.

    Ignoring the rush of adrenaline and the feeling of insecurity, I move along towards the counter where people are ordering their meals and snacks.

    I want to watch them from a distance. I want to know what this person is meeting her for and why he is making herugh that way.

    I can remember vividly that she mentioned she never had a boyfriend. I have never been in a rtionship either but I know it isn¡¯t right to meet other admirers while in a rtionship.

    Besides, this isn¡¯t even a casual rtionship. This is more than a rtionship. We are f**king married. Why does she have to entertain other men when she is legally married to me?

    ¡°How can we help you, sir?¡± One of the attendants asks, making me tear my gaze from them eventually.

    ¡°I need a bottle of red wine, please¡±, I mention and she furrows her brow in surprise. Ignoring her, I look back to see the man sitting opposite Jasmine leaning forward to whisper something in her ears.

    Then he gets up and opens his arms for her to embrace him.

    I lost it.

    Before I know it, I leave the counter and approach them in full strides, fuming in rage with my nose ring up.

    Who the hell is this idiot?

    When I get there, my anger increases tenfold as Jasmine sees me and her eyes go wide in shock before she disengages from the idiot.

    Without hesitation, I grab the man¡¯s shoulder and m my fist into his jaws, earning a wince from him and a loud gasp from Jasmine.

    Uncaring about causing a scene, I move closer to grab him again when Jasmine holds me back.

    ¡°Xavier, what the hell are you doing?¡± She blocks me from attacking him again, looking extremely upset.

    I don¡¯t care.

    I just want this idiot hugging a married woman to know that she is mine and I don¡¯t share.

    I step away and I am about to grab him when I see his face.

    His face cap is lying on the ground and I see a trail of blood from the corner of his mouth which must be as a result of my blow.

    ¡°Wow, did you just hit me because you are jealous, Xavier?¡± Despite his state, he is still in the mood for jokes.

    Not feeling a tiny bit of regret for hitting him,  I growl in irritation. ¡°What the hell are you doing here, Alex?!¡±

 CHAPTER 86

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    I can feel his fear.

    His fear of confessing his love for me and also the fear of not confessing so he wouldn¡¯t lose me.

    It makes me want to feel d that my feelings are being reciprocated though not vocally.

    I have never been in a rtionship before just like how he has never been in a serious rtionship either.

    We are both new to this but I am willing to do all it takes for it to work, including confessing my love for him over and over again.

    But from what just happened, I realize Xavier isn¡¯t ready to do what I want. What I feel right now is anger. Pure anger coursed through me for his show of jealousy when he hasn¡¯t even admitted his feelings for me.

    If it wasn¡¯t Alex and it was just a casual friend of mine, is this how he would have embarrassed me publicly?

    So much for causing a scene.

    Ignoring the chuckle from Alex who is bleeding, I storm towards the exit, murmurs rising from others in the restaurant.

    I didn¡¯t p Catherine when she introduced herself as his girlfriend but here he is pping his brother just because he thinks I am out with another man.

    Deep down, I know I wouldn¡¯t have any problem with this behavior if only he could admit that he likes me as much as I like him. Now that I think of it, it makes me feel sad and doubtful about us.

    What if he is mistaken about what he feels for me for love when it isn¡¯t?

    A loud doorstep follows behind and I know instantly that it is Xavier. I continue walking towards Ethan who is standing by the car, trying so hard to calm my nerves and not give him a piece of my mind which might result in creating another scene outside the restaurant.

    Ethan opens the door immediately. Before I can get in, I catch sight of a familiar figure. I don¡¯t enter the car as I stare at her walking gracefully towards our direction.

    Andre Moore.

    Thedy Alex and I just finished talking about. My twin sister.

    She looks up and our eyes meet. For a second, I think I see a sh of guilt but it is gone as soon as it appears.

    Without a word, she walks past Xavier and me majestically like we don¡¯t even exist. I watch her enter the restaurant, wondering why she is still cold even after knowing she is my sister.

    Alex just told me everything. In fact, he was pleading about her behavior and I thought Andre would also apologize to me when shees.

    Alex didn¡¯t tell me she wasing but I had a feeling she woulde because he said he wanted me to meet someone. But then Xavier appeared and ruined it.

    I doubt if Andre also knew we would be meeting here.

    She is too arrogant for my liking and I doubt if we can ever get along. Knowing that we are twins doesn¡¯t change anything. I don¡¯t need to get on her good side if she is still going to act all cold and arrogant. I don¡¯t even intend to ept being her twin or sharing parents with her if that is what she is scared of.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    I am fine being alone. I have always been so lonely all my life.

    ¡°Get into the car¡±, Xavier¡¯s soft voice reaches my ears, jerking me back to life.

    With my anger rushing back, I turn to him. ¡°You do not tell me what to do!¡±

    With that said, I climb into the car angrily. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the sight of that silly girl coupled with Xavier¡¯s imcable tone of authority.

    I am just mad. Mad at everyone.

    With a frustrated puff, he gets in beside me and Ethan kicks the car to life before zooming off.

    I can¡¯t help but wonder why Alex called me here to talk about Andre when she wasn¡¯t even ready to ept me as her sister.

    He was practically asking for forgiveness on her behalf and I told him she had been forgiven the moment I got to know she was my sister.

    I didn¡¯t need Mr. Moore or Mrs. Moore to tell me to my face that I was their daughter the same way Andre is.

    The moment my Aunt told me the woman I have always known to be my mother wasn¡¯t my biological mother, I knew it instantly.

    That statement exined it all.

    It exins why we are the replica of each other.

    It exins why we have the same tattoo.

    It exins why Xavier and everyone else mistook me for her.

    Most importantly, it exins why I never had a father figure in my life.

    There was no one I could ask because my mother died when I was still little. There wasn¡¯t any picture of my father. It was just as if she gave birth to me alone without any father.

    While growing up, I assumed he was also dead like she was. I never knew I had been living in deceit all along.

    They all deceived me.

    And my biological parents abandoned me.

    I don¡¯t know how I feel about that but the fact that none of them is showing up with some sort of exnation makes me want to hate them more.

    I sigh deeply, rubbing a hand over my face in exhaustion.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± The usual tone of concern from him demands.

    Sharply, I respond. ¡°Why do you care?¡±

    He seems taken aback for a second before saying. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was Alex.¡±

    ¡°Really? What were you thinking? That I was out with another man or what? What the hell is wrong with you? What exactly do you take me for? How did you even know I was here?¡±

    Suddenly, I remembered I hade here with Felix. Out of anger, I forgot about him.

    I turn back to see the car following.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, he apologizes grimly, even though he doesn¡¯t look a bit sorry. I don¡¯t know what issues he has with Alex and I don¡¯t care but I won¡¯t allow him to let his insecurities get in the way of my friendship with Alex or anyone else.

    ¡°No, you are not¡±, I mutter back firmly.

    Silence falls but I am still boiling in rage. I am boiling at hisck of vocal expression. I am boiling in silence. I am boiling at his silliness.

    He was jealous and he acted upon that jealousy to the point of not recognizing his brother.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even love me, so why would you be bothered about me going out with some other man?¡± I blurt out suddenly and I see his eyes go wide in shock.

    I didn¡¯t mean to say that but I don¡¯t regret it.

    Yes. He hasn¡¯t told me he loves me. Why is he bothered?

    His gaze leaves mine and we both fall silent. The rest of the ride home is in silence. As soon as the car drives inside and parks in the garage, I throw the car door open and hurry to the front door, rage bubbling inside of me.

    When I am inside, I rush towards the staircase. I don¡¯t want to see him. Perhaps, this anger will subside if we don¡¯t see each other together or share the same bed.

    He is annoying.

    Loud footsteps follow behind me and I know it is him.

    I increase my path and rush towards the bedroom. I push the doorknob and enter but before I can close it back, something stucks it.

    I turn around to see him sticking his leg inside to stop the door from closing. Despite having to rush after me, he is not breathless like I am.

    I am totally out of breath.

    We stare at each other in silence for a second before I move away from the door. Slouching to a sofa, I hold my head in between my palms, hoping I will be able to hold everything in.

    The anger.

    The tears.

    It reminds me of how we met. This won¡¯t be worth it if he can¡¯t tell me how he feels for me.

    I need assurance that this is not one-sided.

    I know I told myself a few days ago that I was ready to wait. To wait for him to tell me but I can¡¯t anymore.

    How long do I have to wait for? What is stopping him from telling me how he feels? The only reason I can grab from his inability to confess his feelings is either because he is a coward or he doesn¡¯t love me.

    I need to know which it is.

    The tension in the room is the same as always. He isn¡¯t saying anything and it¡¯s killing me.

    I shoot to my feet and rush after him. I intend to hit his chest and force him to spill the beans. What happened next will be the determinant of my next action.

    If he is a coward, then I should probably give him more time but if he isn¡¯t and he doesn¡¯t love me, then I should leave.

    There is absolutely nothing here to stay for.

    Before I can hit his chest, he grabs my hand. I struggle with him but he is stronger, his gaze dark reminding me of how he looked that night in Chicago.

    The first day we met.

    When I admired him from afar even though I was curious about who he was and why he looked so dangerous.

    When he rescued me from that drunk man. And when he took me away.

    ¡°Let go of me¡±, I demand loudly, staring at each other with anger.

    He lets go and I turn around, feeling frustrated. I am trying so hard to hold back my tears. I don¡¯t want to look vulnerable.

    From behind, I feel a touch. He wraps his two hands around me and snuggles into the crooks of my neck region.

    His breath fans my face and I close them expecting him to say something. Instead of saying anything, he pecks my left cheek making me flutter my eyes open slowly.

    My anger is dissipating slowly but my desire to hear those words is still intact.

    Say something, Xavier

    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± he stutters, shocking the living hell out of me.

    Xavier is stuttering? What does he want to say?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, he murmurs, not letting go of me.

    Sorry again. What the hell?

    ¡°You know so well what I feel. I don¡¯t need to say the word before you know it¡±, the voicees finally which makes me face him squarely as I shake my head.

    ¡°No.¡±

    His face is expressionless and I don¡¯t know what to make of it. ¡°You know I want you, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Want?¡± I scoff loudly. ¡°That¡¯s not it. Want is not enough, Xavier. You expect me to stay loyal to you when you can¡¯t even tell me how you feel?¡±

    Silence falls except for my heavy breathing.

    Now it feels like I am begging to be loved. I need space from this jerk. I can¡¯t be in the same room with him.

    With a nod, I walk past him to the door. I touch the doorknob and pull the door open when his voice stops me.

    ¡°I love you, Jasmine Cooper. I have always loved you from the very day we got married at the registry. That was the day I finally got to know you were not her but my ego wouldn¡¯t let me ept the truth. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    My heart pounds harder as a tear falls from my eyes.

    ¡°I love you, Jasmine. I do.¡±

    Without thinking much about what he just said and majorly concerned about the love word, I leave the door and run back into his arms.

    He doesn¡¯t embrace me. He takes a step backward instead and grabs my face before mming his lips into mine in a fiery kiss.

 CHAPTER 87

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    It took everything in me to say those words.

    Finally, I breathed out when it came out.

    I had to breathe in and out, unlocking my heart to say the one thing I have never said to any woman.

    Desire floods through me as I caress her entire body, deepening the kiss. Her body trembles with passion as she whispers against my lips. ¡°I love you too, Xavier.¡±

    It is taking everything in me not to scoop her up and throw her to the bed, to show her just how I want and love her and just how much I want to worship her beautiful milky body.

    She brings out a different part of me. That part I don¡¯t want to show anyone. She has managed to pull down that strong high wall I built around myself which makes me think I can never feel the emotion called love again.

    She holds onto me strongly, as though she is scared I will disappear. I hold her back with the same firmness, letting her melt into me with pleasure.

    Before I know it, I¡¯m kissing her like she is thest air I need to breathe. I never thought I would love kissing a woman as much as I love kissing her. I never thought I would find a woman who would love me for who I am the way Jasmine loves me.

    Now I have proven it.

    She loves me so much. And that is all I need.

    Despite everything. How we met. How I treated her. How I deceived her. How I punished her.

    Yet she loves me this much.

    I know I am not worth it. I don¡¯t deserve her but I want to be selfish just like I have always been. I won¡¯t let her go. I will never let her go. I will hold onto her till the end. I will protect her with everything in me and everything that I have. And I will make sure to make every day with me worth it, to make up for my past and erase the bad memories with new beautiful ones.

    When she reciprocates, kissing me with the same vigor, my heart bursts open making me lose all self-control as I push her against the wall, cursing inwardly.

    Just then, a knockes to the door.

    But I keep kissing her. Ravishing her lips. Exploring the insides of her mouth and wanting to do more than just this.

    We continue kissing each other like nothing else matters and not giving a shit about anything else.

    The knock resounds on the door again. Again and again until she pulls away, making me open my eyes to meet the intensity of her brown almond eyes.

    She smiles down at me and pecks my lips before adjusting her sexy dress and pointing to the door to remind me about the knock.

    The soundes again and I growl in irritation.

    Wrong timing

    I take long angry strides towards the door and pull it open. Andrew stands in front of the door with his hands sped behind him.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I demand impatiently, wanting to go back to continue from where Jasmine and I stopped.

    ¡°Mr. Moore is here to see you with his wife¡±, he informs me, making me raise a brow.

    ¡°Mr. Moore?¡± Jasmine interrupts me and I turn around to see her right beside me with excitement.

    Really? Those people abandoned her and she is getting all excited about having them here?

    ¡°We will be down in a jiffy¡±, I face Andrew, waving him away. He nods at me before leaving.

    I look back at Jasmine and her excitement has been reced with anxiety. She is trembling slightly and gazing at me with sadness lurking behind her eyes.

    I hold her waist and ce her head on my broad chest.

    When things like this happen, I handle them roughly but I am trying so hard to keep my cool because of Jasmine.

    I don¡¯t want to break her. I don¡¯t want to show that side of me that might break herpletely anymore.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±, I say to her, dropping my hands to hold her as we go out.

    She does not say a word till we get downstairs and approach the living room where her parents are seated.

    As soon as we appear, Christiana breaks down into tears while Nichs stares at Jasmine squarely with an expressionless face.

    Suddenly, I see a sh of guilt, then irritation as he snaps his head to scold his crying wife.

    ¡°Stop crying, will you?¡±

    Jasmine and I stay rooted in the spot. She must be afraid. Afraid to talk to them or even ask questions as to why they abandoned her for years.

    Afraid to forgive them and forget the past. Afraid to ept them wholeheartedly. And afraid to start calling her parents when she had always thought she was an orphan.

    On the other hand, I am trying to contain my anger towards them, especially Christiana who is in tears.

    How could she not know Jasmine was hers? How could she have sacrificed and chosen Jasmine over that spoiled brat?

    Suddenly, she rushes towards us and engulfs Jasmine in a tight hug still bawling her eyes out.

    ¡°Forgive me, Annabel. Forgive me¡±, she cries out, making Jasmine turn to look at me.

    Annabel? Jasmine was never her name from the start. What the hell happened?

    ¡°Is Jasmine your daughter too?¡± I demand from Nichs who is standing now.

    He nods without a word.

    Christiana eventually lets go of Jasmine, holding her face in between her palms. ¡°Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Jasmine questions out of the blue.

    I thought she would never ask. I thought she would never bring herself to demand answers and exnations to what happened and why she was abandoned.

    She never ceases to amaze me. One minute she is shy, the next minute, she is confident and courageous.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit¡±, I force myself to say, even though deep down I want to hear her pathetic story before throwing her out. But I need to do this for Jasmine.

    Nichs settles back on the couch and Christiana goes back to sit on the next couch beside him. Jasmine and I are left. I stretch my hand towards her and she takes my hand before we move to the sofa opposite them.

    As soon as we are seated, Nichs begins. ¡°We knew we were going to have twins, the numerous scans said it all but when she put to bed, it was just one and we named her Andre.¡±

    That does not answer all the questions.

    Sniffling, Christiana chips in. ¡°It wasn¡¯t one child. They were two but I told Nichs it was just one. When we got to know we were going to have twins, we set up the nursery and nned to name them Andre and Annabel but I ruined it. I¡­I.. I¡­¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    I spare Jasmine a nce. She is engrossed in the conversation.

    Christiana begins to sob again and I am tempted to shout at her to spill.

    ¡°My elder sister took one of the babies. No, I gave it to her willingly and bribed all the nurses on duty not to say a word to my husband.¡±

    Her elder sister?

    ¡°She had been barren for years. Just a week before I went intobor, she came crying to me after her seventh IVF failed. Her marriage was on the verge of breaking up. I wanted to help so I told her about our babies. I promised I was going to give her one of the babies but when my babies arrived, I wanted to go back on my word. They were too beautiful together to let go of but then she appeared and reminded me of my promise. Nichs wasn¡¯t in town when I went intobor but he arrived before noon when one of the babies had been taken away by her.¡±

    ¡°I cried my eyes out and med myself for promising to give her my child. When Nichs arrived, I had to pretend everything was ok. I tried looking for my sister after that but she disappeared into thin air. I couldn¡¯t find her or the baby. Four yearster, I gave up.¡±

    Silence falls.

    ¡°When I saw Jasmine that night when you two came to our ce, it reminded me of our preparations for our babies. I knew she wasn¡¯t Andre but I was not at rest ever since I saw her. A part of me wanted to question my wife but I trusted her. As soon as I noticed she was helping Andre out and hiding her whereabouts, I lost every trust I had in her and I decided to make findings about our babies 24 years ago. I went back to the hospital where she was put to bed but no one seemed to have information about her or the babies. Then I met an older matron who had been working for 30 years in the hospital. After promising her a fortune, she told me everything.¡± Nichs chips in, sadness lurking behind his eyes.

    A pin drop can be heard.

    No one is saying a word. Jasmine is sitting frozen beside me with tears rolling down her face.

    Christiana is still sobbing quietly and Nichs is also on the verge of crying. I¡¯ve always found women¡¯s tears annoying but tonight, what I feel is different especially for Jasmine.

    I want to get up andfort her. Tell her everything is all in the past. Console her. Promise to be there for her at all times.

    But I can¡¯t find my voice.

    Surprisingly, Jasmine rises slowly and takes baby steps towards them. She moves towards Nichs who stands up again muttering. ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    I watch them embrace each other tightly. Then she pulls away almost instantly before turning to Christiana who is also watching with regrets.

    I thought Jasmine woulde back to sit but she didn¡¯t. She moves towards Christiana who is as surprised as I am.

    Suddenly, Christiana shoots to her feet and rushes to meet Jasmine halfway before mming her body to hers in a tight embrace.

    A second pass and Jasmine¡¯s hands are hanging loosely by her side.

    She closes her eyes and breathes out heavily before raising her hands and hugging Christiana back firmly.

    A sigh of relief leaves my mouth and I let out a smile.

 CHAPTER 88

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    Stepping out of the white limo with an INGOO sleeveless backless ck dress and cross strappy heels, saying I am anxious is an understatement.

    My heart is thumping wildly within my ribcage.

    My hands are trembling slightly despite my firm hold on my tiny purse.

    My lips are quivering in excitement mixed with nervousness as I nce around to see Mathew appear in front of me.

    He is wearing a ck official suit.

    Before I can ask him where Xavier is, he presents a bouquet to me. I gasps slowly before taking it from him without any question.

    I¡¯m sure this is from Xavier.

    With that in mind, I begin to feel teary.

    Bowing down, he sways his right hand towards a direction which I assume is where Xavier is. There is a door at the entrance and staring up at the high building, I see it is a diner.

    It is so beautiful from outside.

    shing him a smile, I walk along graciously, feeling tingles of excitement as I perceive the scent of the flowers in my hands.

    The transparent door swings open from behind and I step in with a little smile on my face. Then I see Xavier sitting rigidly on a seat.

    When he looks up, our eyes meet and his eyes shift to my body, his jaws dropping open slightly.

    He shoots to his feet instantly and makes his way to me. He stretches a hand at me which I take. Suddenly he spins me around.

    Giggles leave my mouth before he ms his body on mine from behind, his mouth at the crook of my neck region. ¡°You look hot. Beautiful and sexy.¡±

    His voicees out raspy and something stirs inside of me. A strange emotion. A feeling I have never felt before. Something rted to passion. Urge. My hormones are on fire.

    He spins me round to face him, dragging my body to his in slow motion, his forehead resting carefully on mine as he pecks my lips.

    Groaning, he pulls away. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first or else¡­¡± he trails off, making me flustered and in wonder of what he wants to say.

    I want him to say it.

    Saying I am beautiful, sexy, and hot is a way to go but not enough. I didn¡¯t even expect he would say that.

    He helps me to a seat before going back to his. The whole ce is empty just like the restaurant we went to the other time we went out on a date which I ruined.

    A waiter appears immediately stering a smile on his face.

    ¡°What would you like to order?¡±He demands from us.

    Xavier makes the orders and the waiter disappears. When he looks at me, he smiles. I guess the smile on my face is contagious. I haven¡¯t stopped smiling since I entered here.

    Xavier is amazing.

    I still can¡¯t believe he professed his love for me. I can¡¯t believe we are doing this. I can¡¯t believe we are at this stage. I can¡¯t believe we are in love and married.

    Everything happened so fast. But they are all real. I¡¯m sure I am not dreaming.

    When the waiter appears with our meal, Xavier is holding my hands. He lets go as the table is set and we begin to eat in silence, stealing nces at each other, especially him.

    He can barely take his eyes off me and it makes me feel more beautiful and jittery.

    I am still smiling in between my meals. I feel great. I am happy. My heart is swelling with joy.

    ¡°Is Alex gone?¡± I demand carefully, hoping this won¡¯t ruin the moment. I just want us to converse. This silence is killing me. It is bing tense in a good, sexy way.

    He seems baffled by my question. Without a word, he munches on his meal as he shrugs nonchntly.

    I remain silent.

    I have been meaning to talk to him since yesternight about my parents. And about Alex but I don¡¯t know how to bring it up.

    ¡°Why are you wearing that wig?¡± He asks me suddenly, breaking the moment of silence between us again.

    I raise a brow.

    I am wearing a ck wig. Instead of leaving my real hair. I think he won¡¯t befortable with me having white hair on my date. He didn¡¯t seem okay with it thest time.

    I shrug too indifferently.

    ¡°Your hair color is pretty unique. She should be confident in showing it to the world.¡±

    I almost gasps.

    Xavier almost killed me when I let out my real hair on our wedding day. He didn¡¯t scold me but I knew he wanted to. It was at our wedding party. I was supposed to be on all ck but my hair color contrasts it all. It was meant to make him mad.

    ¡°Thank you¡±, I mutter, feeling satisfied as I gulp down the remaining content of my wine.

    Pushing the te forward, I fold my arms as Xavier wipes his lips with the serviette.

    ¡°Have you forgiven Andre?¡± I ask again, this time with a smile because I know how much he disliked her for what she did to me. If she hadn¡¯t done that, we wouldn¡¯t have met. Also, I don¡¯t know how to bring up my parents too. ¡°And my parents.¡±

    It sounds strangeing from me. I have not spoken about my parents in this way because I have always thought they were dead and gone but now that I know they are alive, hale, and hearty, it seems weird.

    I guess with time, I will get used to it.

    I have forgiven them and I want Xavier to do the same especially Andre and her mother for deceiving him.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No!¡± he replies honestly.

    Holding out my hand so we can touch each other, I say. ¡°Forgive them, please. For my sake.¡±

    ¡°I have.¡± He murmurs and I raise a brow. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice, do I? They are my wife¡¯s parents.¡±

    I nod.

    On to the next topic. ¡°What about Alex?¡±

    ¡°What about him?¡± he asks almost immediately, leaning backward.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you two? Aren¡¯t you brothers?¡±

    Silence falls.

    I bite my lower lips in regret. Am I doing the right thing at the wrong time? Am I supposed to wait till we get back home before asking him this particr question about him and his family issues?

    I hope I am not ruining the moment again like I once did.

    Holding his hands more firmly, I mutter. ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk about it?¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it? I want to know more about you. I know you two are brothers and Sophia is also family but you don¡¯t act like family with them. What is happening? If they are your siblings, then you should let go of whatever they must have done wrong to you.¡±

    ¡°Alex and Sophia did nothing to me¡±, he answers grimly, looking upset about something, making me feel it is about me raising such a delicate topic here of all ces. ¡°Their mother did.¡±

    I don¡¯t say anything. I want him to talk when he is ok with it.

    ¡°She ruined the beautiful thing between my parents. My father had an affair with her and that led to the separation between mom and dad. With Grandma¡¯s constant pleading, they managed to get back together but Alex¡¯s mom was fully in the picture already. They both had an ident and died. I med Alex¡¯s mom for it all. If she hadn¡¯te into the picture, my mom wouldn¡¯t have died. Same with dad.¡±

    Regrets settle in eventually.

    I shouldn¡¯t have brought this up here. I should have waited till we got back home.

    Thinking of what to say to lighten up the moment, I smile and stand up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s dance!¡±

    There is music floating in from somewhere. Perhaps from another section of the diner or an enclosed room just to impress us.

    When I first came in, it was the sound of the piano but now, it is a slow, soft, and sensual music. It is the exact type of music suitable for the asion of a date between lovebirds.

    Xavier is hesitant. Not giving him a chance to say no, I drag him away from his seat to the middle of the diner where I spin and dance with him till softughter begins to erupt from him.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t a bad dancer, surprisingly¡±, I wink at him, his hands wrapping my waist firmly as he hovers over me.

    Smiling without a word, we continue to dance until the music changes to a slower one, tempting us to take slow dancing steps together, our faces inches away from each other.

    In silence, the tension is back. The desire to be elsewhere. Alone without prying eyes. To be intimate.

    I don¡¯t know if I am the only one feeling this way but I am tempted to tell him to embrace me till I get rid of the feeling of wanting to be more physically intimate with him.

    A look I can¡¯t ce, dark and filled with an emotion I can¡¯t say takes over his blue ocean eyes.

    Most times, I wish I could read him. For a man who doesn¡¯t say much, I believe I have to learn to understand his silence just the way Ethan does.

    When his hand drops to my waist again, shivers ripple down my spine, and my heart throbs.

    His dark gaze lingers on mine longer than usual till I can ce the emotion shing across his expression.

    Lust.

    He strokes my face and I swallow hard, my body on fire with full-grown desire. His eyes twinkle as he smiles down at me, making my heart skip a beat.

    He is so handsome. I can¡¯t believe I am his wife.

    Gosh!

    ¡°You are so beautiful, goddammit!¡± he grunts lustfully, making a shiver of anticipation run down my spine.

    What is going to happen next? Is he going to kiss me? Are we finally going to move to the next step in our rtionship?

    We¡¯ve been married for four months but we have never consummated our marriage. I never gave it a thought except for the first night when I thought he was going to force himself on me just because we were married.

    I didn¡¯t want it.

    We disliked each other then. We were married for a reason which wasn¡¯t love. There was no way I would have allowed him.

    But now, what I feel is the exact opposite of what I felt that day. I want him. I want him to touch me in ces no man has ever touched. I want us to make our marriage real now.

    Fully satisfied that I have my name on our marriage certificate, the next phase should follow and that should be our consummation.

    Red blushes creep to my face.

    When his eyes slide to my lips, my heart jolts up in excitement. Before I can do anything, he leans further in and takes my lips.

    The kiss is slow. Just like the music. It is filled with desire. And passion. And want.

    I kiss him back with everything in me, a sweet sensation running along my nerve endings, my whole body in full response to his touch.

    When he pushes me forward into him, I almost melt into his touch, I almost beg him to take me.

    He stops kissing me, his lips still on mine as he seems to be catching his breath. My gaze collides with his and I am about to tell him over and over again how much I love him when he curses loudly, growls, and pulls away before rushing to our seat.

    Fear jumps into my heart.

    What happened? Did I kiss him badly? Did something happen? Is something happening?

    I watch him with dread as he grabs his coat from the seat with his phone and my purse which is on the table before striding back to me.

    When he is in front of me, I see it all. There is nothing wrong. There is no cause for rm because the only thing I can see in his eyes is how much he is trying to control himself just like I am doing.

    In response, desire surges through my entire existence too as he grabs me roughly, sensually whispering into my ears. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    And I nod at him meekly, unable to open my mouth to say a word in the affirmative.

 CHAPTER 89

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    Throbbing with a wild, raw, and primal feeling inside me, my tongue slides deep between her parted lips.

    From the moment she stepped into the restaurant, all I could see was her and all I could feel was pure admiration. She looked so beautiful and elegant in that ck long dress that I could barely hold myself back from touching her.

    The sparkle in her eyes and the smile on her face didn¡¯t help in quenching my desire. The thought of being more intimate with each other intensified the heated lust already raging inside of me, filling me with wild and crazy imaginations of what I would do to her.

    The cares to a stop and I flutter my eyes open, my hands on her back and my lips still on her.

    I couldn¡¯t resist not touching her as soon as we got into the car. She responded with the same energy and I almost lost it.

    Lifting my head, I brush back a stray piece of hair with my fingers. We local gazes for a second, breathless from the kiss before I say. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    Just like I said back in the restaurant before dragging her out into the car, she gets the message. She seems to be impatient just like I am.

    I am trying everything within me to stay calm and not show how urgent and rough I need her. I want to take her in my arms again and kiss her, uncaring about being in the car in the garage of our home.

    From the way she darts her eyes about shyly, I know she wants me as much as I want her.

    The car door is pulled open from outside and I turn to the open door after smiling at the blush creeping to her face which makes her lower hershes.

    I step out with her, making our way towards the entrance. As soon as we are in, we make our way towards the staircase in a hurry.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    I can¡¯t wait to get into the bedroom with her.

    I don¡¯t know if I was rushing or practically running with her behind me but I know within a split second, we are in the bedroom, stumbling and fumbling with our clothes as our lips meet again.

    With a burning desire, she ms my back to the closed door making me smile inwardly at the roughness mixed with the shyness she is emitting.

    I try to take control as I cup her cheeks and kiss her with all my heart, pouring my emotions into the slow kiss and earning a low moan from her.

    The effect goes to my hardened throbbing and I curse out loudly.

    Shit!

    I want to be gentle with her but my head is saying otherwise.

    I break off our kiss and turn her over, having her mming her back to the door, her lips slightly parted which makes me kiss her again, this time roughly.

    My mouth goes down to the skin of her neck. She lifts her head giving me enough room to explore her neck region.

    Suddenly, a sound rings out loudly, jerking us back to reality from a world of our own.

    I want to ignore the ringinging from my pocket but she pushes me away, looking flustered as she bites on her lower lips.

    Hugging her petite body to herself, she mutters. ¡°You should take the call. It might be important.¡±

    What the hell! Who the hell is calling me by this time of the night? Why does it have to be now when I am all aroused?

    Despite my anger at the caller, I nod at her, fishing the phone out with a frown on my face.

    Alex¡¯s name shes across my screen and my frown deepened.

    What does he want? Why the hell is he calling?

    Without giving it a second thought, I drop the phone back to my pocket before moving towards Jasmine who is now sitting quietly on the bed still holding her body to herself.

    She is shy.

    She told me she has never been in a rtionship before and it makes me wonder now if she has never had sex.

    Why is she nervous?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pick up your call?¡± She demands from me with a curious look on her face.

    ¡°No¡±, I reply impatiently as I grab her again, wanting to kiss her. She moves back hurriedly.

    ¡°You should pick your call¡±, she murmurs, looking all innocent with those sexy brown eyes.

    I want to tell her it is Alex and I don¡¯t want to pick up his call but I know she won¡¯t be d to hear that. I hoist her up and im her lips again as my eyes slide shut.

    She does not protest or disengage like I think she will. She holds onto me dearly as if her life depends on it.

    I lose it totally.

    I grab her leg, throwing it over my waist, deepening the kiss as we begin to fumble with our clothing too.

    I don¡¯t fumble.

    I know what I want and I get it.

    Just then, my phone begins to ring again and I want to curse Alex so badly for wanting to ruin this moment.

    With annoyance, I let go of Jasmine carefully before picking my phone up again so I can shout at him to leave me the f**k alone.

    But this time, it isn¡¯t Alex¡¯s name that is shing on the screen. It¡¯s Catherine.

    I look at Jasmine from my peripheral view.

    Why the hell is Catherine calling me? What for?

    Jasmine¡¯s eyes collide with me and she smiles. The type of smile that is so contagious that always make me smile back no matter what.

    ¡°You should pick up¡±, she encourages, not knowing it is Catherine this time not Alex.

    Ignoring the pleasure searing through me and the ripples of nervousness at the thought of wanting to finally consummate my marriage with a woman I have been married to for four months, I pick up the call and ce it on a loudspeaker.

    ¡°Xavier!¡± The loud voice booms out, making Jasmine raise a brow before staring at me with her jaws wide open. ¡°I have something for you.¡±

    I don¡¯t say a word. Jasmine is still watching with surprise.

    ¡°Are you there?¡±

    She doesn¡¯t hear anything.

    On a normal circumstance, I wouldn¡¯t have picked up the call but I did because Jasmine asked me to thinking it was Alex. If I didn¡¯t, there was no way on earth she would have believed it wasn¡¯t Alex calling and I wasn¡¯t looking for excuses not to talk to Alex.

    I am about to disconnect the call when Catherine utters impatiently. ¡°I know her secret now. I mean your wife. She isn¡¯t who you think she is. She isn¡¯t Andre but also Nichs¡¯ daughter. She is Andre¡¯s twin sister, Annabel¡­¡±

    Suddenly, I press the disconnect button and it goes off.

    Jasmine and I share a look and we both burst outughing. I put my phone on silent so as not to be interrupted for the third time tonight while we get to work.

    When I move back to meet her on the bed, there is a look of confidence and determination on her face.

    ¡°Xavier?¡± she strokes my beard, kissing my cheeks which makes me hold her as I close my eyes to enjoy the moment. ¡°Let¡¯s remarry.¡±

    My eyes flicker open instantly as I exim. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s remarry¡±, she repeats, smiling down at me and looking extremely sexy with her gown straps almost off. ¡°This time, as Annabel Moore and Xavier Ravarivelo.¡±

    It isn¡¯t a suggestion.

    It is a decision she just made with that single silly phone call from Catherine.

    ¡°And on that night after we are married, we can consummate our marriage¡±, she includes, with the innocent smile still on my face while I jerk upright.

    ¡°What?!¡± I exim loudly, not knowing if I am more shocked by the idea of waiting to consummate our marriage after we are remarried when I am fully aroused already or by the sole idea of a re-marriage.

 CHAPTER 90

    Jasmine¡¯s POV

    With a blindfold over my face and after several attempts to get him to spill the beans about where we are going, the cares to an abrupt stop.

    From the screeching sound, I can tell it is on sandy ground. It pricks my hibernating curiosity and I turn around unable to see anything.

    Finally, I felt his touch after hearing the sound of the car door opening. He ces his hand on my back and another on myp. Then he helps me out of the car without a word.

    Where are we? What is happening? What surprise awaits me here?Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    I can¡¯t help but wonder, managing to hide away the fear gnawing at my heart as I push down the choking tide of panic building.

    Unable to hold it back any longer, I voice out barely in a whisper. ¡°Where are we, Xavier?¡±

    He hushes me up as he helps me take slow steps on the sandy ground towards somewhere. The cool air hits my face as soon as wee to a stop.

    I am tempted to pull off the tight blindfold and look around. As if hearing my thought, he holds my two hands but I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s from behind.

    Wanting to use my discretion to figure out where we are, I bite my lower lip and pay close attention to the sound close by.

    The sound of water waveses first before Xavier breaks the silence. ¡°We are here, Annabel.¡±

    He calls me Annabel now. I haven¡¯t gotten used to that name yet even though my mom and I are now closer to each other than ever before.

    The bond between Dad and I is still there. From the very first time we met, without even knowing he was my father or I was his daughter, we bonded well.

    I liked him.

    I still prefer Jasmine.

    That¡¯s what Aunt calls me even after visiting New York and hearing everything that has happened right from how I found myself in New York because I was mistaken to be Andre and also to the point of seeing my real parents and hearing their side of the story.

    She wept.

    We cried together.

    When Xavier¡¯s hand touches the back of my head where the blindfold is tied, it breaks into my thoughts and I stand at attention, my heart pounding wildly.

    Despite the different ruminating thoughts in my head and the spinning questions, I haven¡¯t found an answer to the question of where we are.

    Slowly, he takes the blindfold off and I try to adjust my eyes to the darkness at first before a sh of light appears. Then the sound of the waves bes louder.

    The boat house.

    We are at the boat house.

    Excitement runs through me as I whip my head around his way to see him grinning.

    ¡°I noticed how you were stealing nces at the painting yesterday so I thought of bringing you back here as I promised¡±, he mutters nonchntly while I jump into his arms.

    Before I can enjoy the moment of being in his arms on a Sunday evening while watching the water ssh back and forth, he stretches the blindfold again, making me raise a brow.

    ¡°One more surprise¡±, he points out a finger in demonstration.

    Before I can protest, he ces the blindfold over my eyes and ties it instantly.

    My mouth hangs open.

    ¡°Shall we?¡±

    With a tense nod and a shiver of anticipation rippling through me again, I trot after him with his hand holding mine.

    I keep counting each second as we walk, forcing myself not to think about what the next surprise is and if there are any more surprises aside from this.

    I can¡¯t even believe Xavier is doing all of this. He doesn¡¯t seem to be like a romantic man who would go out of his way to please his woman but seeing how much effort he is exerting these past few days, I guess I am wrong about my assertions.

    He is not a hopeless romantic like I think he is.

    He halts and I do too, almost bumping into him. There is nothing but silence. I can¡¯t perceive his cologne. He isn¡¯t saying anything.

    A strange rush of cold engulfs me and I shiver in fear. ¡°Xavier?¡±

    There is no reply.

    ¡°Xavier?¡± I call out again, this time more loudly. I cock my head and it reminds me of the blindfold. Instinctively, I find my hand making its way to it when a hand stops me.

    ¡°Xavier?!¡± I call again as I jerk upright. He doesn¡¯t reply butys his head on the crook of my neck, easing my tension. He trails kisses on my neck before wrapping his hands around my waist.

    ¡°Xavier?¡± I call again, wanting a reply of assurance that it is indeed him even though I know the warmth within me would be absent if it wasn¡¯t him.

    ¡°I love you¡±, he replies instead before letting go of my waist and pulling off the blindfold. He spins me around, holding me gently at the lower back as he puts his arms up around the back of my neck, kissing me.

    The sweetness of his lips almost takes my breath away. He tightens his hold on me as he pulls me closer. He slips his tongue deeper into my mouth, exploring and demanding so much.

    Lust mixed with desire washes over me reminding me of how much I want this man and how much I had to hold back five days ago.

    He pulls away abruptly with a grunt.

    I can hardly breathe as hot pleasure rushes all over me, pulsing through me so wildly.

    Just before I can get over the passionate kiss, Xavier lowers himself, making me raise a curious brow and reminding myself about the surprise he is yet to show me.

    While kneeling, he bends his head and produces a ck box tied with a red ribbon. My heart skips a beat.

    I look up at him when something sparkles in the distance and I see fireworks as well as the sh of light in every part of the house.

    It surrounds us, leaving me agape as I stare at the petals of roses sprinkled on the bare floor.

    A gasp escapes from my mouth as I whirl around to see him still kneeling with the box now opened revealing a sparkling diamond ring.

    ¡°I know I don¡¯t deserve you, Jasmine¡±, he begins and it makes me smile with a tear dropping. I miss how he calls me that. He hasn¡¯t called me that in a while. I can¡¯t believe this is happening.

    Xavier is proposing!

    I want to scream out loud for everyone to hear but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t find my voice. I keep sucking in my breath and excitement, waiting for him to finish.

    ¡°Every time I think about how our paths crossed, I keep telling myself that this is meant to be. You were mistaken for a purpose. It happened so you could be mine.¡±

    Silence follows.

    I sniff.

    ¡°I want you to forgive me. For everything I might have done to hurt you in the past or whatever I would do to hurt you. Henceforth, I want every moment to count. I want to create new memories for you. Sweet, lovely memories, enough to clear off the bad ones. I want to have and hold you now and forever. I want to be able to wake up with you right next to me. Andstly, I want to be able to love you till eternity. Will you please do me the honor of bing my wife?¡±

    Yes! My subconscious screams but no word is forming. I can¡¯t voice it out.

    Tears are already rolling down my eyes as I go back down memoryne. From the slums to dropping out of school, to working from one ce to the other, to getting kidnapped and finding my soulmate.

    I have never been in love. But what I feel for him, I know it is love. I¡¯ve always felt safe with him but now I even feel safer and I want to spend forever with him too and have kids that would look just like him.

    ¡°Did you google that?¡± I hear a rustle followed by the sound of someone¡¯s feet.

    I look behind him to see Alex. Xavier does not turn back, he doesn¡¯t seem to be surprised to have Alex here.

    I haven¡¯t gotten over the shock of the proposal when someone else appears.

    Andre.

    We haven¡¯t spoken yet. We both seem to be avoiding each other.

    Shyly, she smiles at me and waves a little before standing right next to Alex.

    I wipe my tears quickly before helping Xavier up. He must be embarrassed with Andre around and I understand they might not befortable with each other yet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to marry this jerk¡±, Another familiar voice follows and I see Barbie standing next to my mom and Dad.

    The tears I have been trying to hold back begin to flow uncontrobly. Xavier embraces me, patting my back slowly until I stop crying.

    I really do not know why I am crying but I am sure it is tears of joy.

    Seeing all these people who mean so much to me and having Xavier, a man they all feared so much, kneeling in front of me proposing, got to me.

    I can¡¯t believe Xavier is still doing this. It all seems like a dream.

    Just like Alex said, he might have googled all of this but I don¡¯t care. The efforts he exerted into all of these are enough.

    And I love him for that.

    ¡°Say yes¡±, Dad pronounce, his face beaming brightly with a smile.

    ¡°Say no¡±, Barbie opposes indifferently with her hands twirling her dyed pink hair.

    That pushes the confidence back into me as I interlock gazes with Xavier who is looking all nervous now.

    I touch his face with a smile on my face. We stare hard at each other and I see him gulping down loudly, his Adam¡¯s apple popping up and down. My gaze then shifts to his lips.

    This is all I have ever wanted.

    A family of my own.

    Being in love.

    Having children of my own with a man who is worth it.

    Having meals with the family and the people I love.

    Dining with my parents too

    Not otherwise.

    Not being an orphan.

    Not working shifts.

    Not skipping meals.

    Not getting harassed.

    Not running off every single time at the thought of a threat from Vicenzo or any other man I assume is dangerous.

    Not being a school dropout.

    As though looking for support, I look over at my mom and she nods at me intermittently with a proud smile on her face as she weeps.

    Then at Andre.

    My twin.

    My replica stares back at me with an unwavering look, the shyness from earlier gone.

    And Alex who is grinning from ear to ear.

    Then finally, I stare at Barbie who snorts and scoffs.

    A smile leaves my mouth and I nod at him, stretching my hand forward to take the sparkling beauty.

    ¡°Yes, Xavier. I will marry you!¡± I say loud enough for everyone to hear.

    A scream pierces the air as he slips the ring gently into my finger before embracing me. As soon as he pulls away, Alex grabs me from behind, spinning me till I begin tough just like he is doing.

    From nowhere, I hear a smack sound and Alex lets go of me immediately.

    ¡°Let go of my wife, you jerk!¡± Xavier growls out possessively.

    Alex balls his fist to fight him but I rush towards Xavier and m my lips into his, as we pour out every other emotion into the kiss.

    This time, it is much more passionate. It is filled with love, hurt, want, need, joy and happiness.

    Which I hope and pray tost forever. Till eternity.

 THE END

    Xavier¡¯s POV

    If there is anything I regret, it is inviting Alex to witness this and also asking him for advice on how to propose.

    The asshole clearly told me to use Google which I did.

    Jasmine¡¯s kiss stops me from minding the silly jerk. I was ready to punch him in the face for spilling the beans and embarrassing me like that.

    Dragging me behind her with Alex acting all childish makes me wonder how Andre fell in love with the idiot. When we get inside, they all begin to chatter away leaving me to watch in awe.

    A lot has changed about me.

    Jasmine has changed me.

    Aside from Grandmother, I hate having family time like this. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I barely have time for such or it¡¯s because it reminds me so much of my parents.

    I just hated it.

    But now, I have a new family. Aside from my Grandmother. Alex and Sophia are now part of that family despite my effort to push them away forever.

    Jasmine¡¯s gaze meets mine and she signals toe to take a seat while Alex pops the champagne.

    A shout of excitement leaves Sophia and Jasmine¡¯s mouths. As soon as I take a seat, Jasmine does the same and silence ensues.

    Sophia is watching me weirdly. Andre is super quiet. The hatred I used to see in her brown eyes is no longer there. Alex is winking at me while Nichs is also quiet.

    His wife on the other hand is watching Jasmine. Shifting her gaze from Jasmine to Andre at intervals.

    The silence isn¡¯t tense. It is satisfying but I know I need to say something before it bes awkward.

    As if hearing my thoughts, Jasmine nudges me and I look at her. She signals to me to do what we have talked about on several asions.

    Apologizing.

    At first, I didn¡¯t see the need to. I thought I didn¡¯t do anything bad. In fact, I was iming I didn¡¯t do anything bad because I was only trying to get revenge for being betrayed. But after thinking deeply about how much I hurt Jasmine and how she still fell head over heels with me, I knew I had to admit I was wrong.

    If none of that had happened, I wouldn¡¯t have met her. If apologizing means having her to myself forever, then I will do just that.

    I clear my throat and stare at Nichs. ¡°I want to use this medium to thank all of you foring out today to spend this precious moment with us. It means a lot. To Nichs who agreed toe here despite everything I have done to you in the past, thank you. I also want to use this medium to apologize to everyone else and plead for forgiveness, especially Andre.¡±

    Silence falls.

    I don¡¯t know what else to say. I know I ought to say more. Apologize for hurting her after finding her. Apologize for seeking revenge for what she did.

    Jasmine nudges me again. Before I can say anything else, she beats me to it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too, Andre for judging you and calling you a spoiled brat.¡±

    Andre shakes her head with a sad smile. ¡°I should be the one apologizing to you too. I should have acted more maturely by rejecting the offer to marry him instead of running off like that.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Jasmine mutters loudly, smiling widely like someone who won a lottery. shing her finger housing the sparkling diamond ring I gave her five minutes ago, she says. ¡°This wouldn¡¯t have been possible if you didn¡¯t flee.¡±

    Laughter bursts out.

    Andre rises and rushes over to embrace Jasmine, muttering sorry to each other.

    When they disengage, Sophia asks. ¡°Jasmine, are you sure about marrying him?¡±

    I throw her a scornful look but she doesn¡¯t look frightened.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Jasmine¡¯s loud reply makes me smile.

    When Nichs stands up, I take the cue to do the same. I see him walking out and I follow.

    Sensing someone is behind him, he stops walking and folds his arms while I stop beside him too watching the waves of the water together in silence.

    ¡°I still regret not being around during their birth. I still don¡¯t know how to forgive myself for the years we weren¡¯t there for her. I hope she forgives me truly from the depth of her heart.¡±

    ¡°If there is anyone with a golden heart of forgiveness, then it is Jasmine. She forgave you the moment she embraced you two.¡±

    He turns to me with surprise. After a while, he nods.

    ¡°She grew up well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she did.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for bringing home our girl. Words alone can¡¯t show how much I appreciate how much effort you exerted into bringing Andre back home which subsequently led to Jasmine¡¯s home return as well. I really can¡¯t help but imagine how she would still be living if all of these hadn¡¯t happened. Thank you, Xavier.¡±

    I am speechless.

    I was just thinking of apologizing to him again for my bad behavior. But here he is thanking me for all I have done.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too¡±, I manage to say, unable to find more words to express how deeply sorry I am for hurting everyone.

    ¡°Hey¡±, a familiar voice calls out to us from behind. I know it is Jasmine even before I can turn around to see her.

    I know she is now Annabel and the reason for this engagement is because she wants us to be remarried this time as Annabel Moore and Xavier Ravarivelo but I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s going to take to adjust to calling her Annabel and not Jasmine.

    I guess it¡¯s better than calling her Andre.

    A smile creeps up to my face at the thought. She smiles back at me before pecking my cheeks.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± She looks from me to her Dad.

    ¡°Are you here to see if we are punching each other¡¯s teeth out?¡±

    ¡°Well, not really.¡± She eyes us both and we bothugh.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Nichs opens his arms and embraces her. Without a word, he disengages from the hug before leaving us two outside.

    She holds my hand smiling so brightly. I cup her face and mutter. ¡°I love you so much, Annabel Moore.¡±

    A blush creeps up her face as she replies. ¡°I love you too, Xavier Ravarivelo.¡±

    I capture her mouth as a jolt of electricity sends my body into a frenzy of pleasure. She presses her lips on mine.

    It is full of passion. Desperate. And possessive. Pushing me over the edge as I slip my hand into her shirt.

    She squirms against my hand and murmurs. ¡°The wait would be worth it, Xavier.¡±

    I pull away with curiosity written all over me. I can still feel the taste of her lips on mine as I watch her.

    shing me one of those smiles that manages to send tingles of excitement over me, she states. ¡°I am still a virgin. And I am keeping myself for you. Till our wedding night.¡±

    My eyes go wide in shock.

    I thought about this but I never knew it was going to be real. For a second, I feel bad about having a woman like her. She deserves better.

    But I am not letting her go for anything in the world.

    She is mine now and forever.

    And I am not going to let her out of my sight until the very end.

    Without warning or any word from me, I grab her roughly and m my lips on her supple lips. My grip on her chin bes harder as I im her, pouring every single bit of my unspoken emotions into the kiss.

    THE END

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!